of_o the_o most_o wary_a and_o cautious_a judgement_n withhold_v from_o conclude_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n if_o two_o description_n agree_v together_o in_o such_o multitude_n of_o most_o peculiar_a character_n never_o attribute_v to_o any_o figure_n before_o shall_v not_o real_o mean_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n to_o hear_v of_o the_o picture_n of_o two_o beast_n describe_v thus_o exact_o like_o one_o another_o in_o such_o a_o strange_a make_v of_o all_o their_o part_n and_o furniture_n with_o the_o same_o quality_n and_o action_n belong_v to_o they_o the_o same_o manner_n of_o rise_n the_o same_o time_n of_o continuance_n and_o agree_v in_o the_o same_o peculiar_a way_n and_o circumstance_n of_o their_o ruin_n and_o both_o these_o figure_n interpret_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o all_o their_o character_n that_o be_v interpret_v and_o then_o to_o see_v the_o thing_n wherein_o they_o seem_v to_o differ_v in_o word_n and_o expression_n to_o be_v find_v to_o be_v in_o reality_n and_o substance_n the_o same_o sure_o this_o will_v make_v any_o man_n forth_o with_o resolve_n with_o himself_o that_o these_o two_o must_v be_v the_o picture_n of_o the_o very_a selfsame_a beast_n and_o since_o they_o both_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v kingdom_n that_o they_o must_v represent_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n and_o if_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v so_o he_o will_v conclude_v that_o they_o be_v on_o purpose_n contrive_v by_o the_o relator_n of_o they_o to_o deceive_v man_n into_o wrong_a apprehension_n of_o they_o if_o he_o have_v give_v no_o plain_a intimation_n that_o they_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v the_o same_o for_o to_o mention_v a_o property_n or_o two_o in_o one_o which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o other_o will_v signify_v little_a to_o make_v he_o think_v they_o of_o different_a kind_n where_o there_o be_v such_o strange_a agreement_n unless_o the_o relator_n have_v give_v such_o a_o property_n to_o the_o one_o as_o can_v not_o be_v in_o the_o other_o from_o the_o plain_a description_n of_o it_o which_o be_v not_o the_o present_a case_n but_o after_o all_o this_o from_o the_o three_o last_o character_n of_o each_o of_o these_o beast_n it_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o same_o kingdom_n they_o be_v both_o say_v to_o be_v destroy_v just_a before_o the_o universal_a and_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o for_o ever_o so_o that_o the_o description_n of_o that_o in_o those_o two_o place_n can_v possible_o signify_v more_o than_o one_o determinate_a kingdom_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o when_o they_o be_v destroy_v be_v say_v at_o that_o time_n both_o of_o they_o to_o rule_v over_o the_o same_o place_n the_o whole_a earth_n and_o for_o the_o same_o continuance_n of_o time_n before_o their_o destruction_n but_o it_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o they_o shall_v be_v two_o different_a kingdom_n over_o the_o same_o place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n both_o destroy_v by_o a_o three_o that_o succeed_v in_o their_o place_n the_o beginning_n of_o the_o universal_a reign_n of_o christ_n with_o his_o saint_n when_o each_o of_o they_o be_v to_o be_v destroy_v be_v the_o same_o time_n and_o their_o rule_n over_o the_o whole_a earth_n at_o that_o time_n be_v over_o the_o same_o place_n and_o beside_o they_o have_v continue_v the_o same_o length_n of_o time_n over_o the_o same_o place_n before_o their_o destruction_n and_o be_v both_o destroy_v after_o the_o very_a same_o and_o that_o a_o most_o peculiar_a and_o unusual_a manner_n that_o be_v by_o fire_n dan._n 7._o 11._o rev._n 19_o 20._o it_o be_v therefore_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o especial_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v horn._n be_v malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la p._n 224._o fixum_fw-la &_o stabile_fw-la &_o omnium_fw-la quoque_fw-la consensu_fw-la firmatum_fw-la etc._n etc._n it_o be_v sure_a and_o certain_a and_o confirm_v also_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o that_o daniel_n do_v understand_v by_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o as_o it_o be_v point_n at_o with_o his_o finger_n nothing_o else_o but_o antichrist_n that_o be_v to_o come_v idem_fw-la pag._n 253._o it_o be_v the_o agree_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n and_o interpreter_n that_o antichrist_n be_v call_v the_o little_a horn._n the_o same_o with_o corollar_n 1_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a corollar_n 2_o roman_a rule_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n for_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o beast_n with_o the_o last_o head_n by_o prop._n 6._o and_o the_o last_o head_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n by_o coral_n praece_v and_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o last_o head_n be_v a_o roman_a rule_n prop._n 7._o as_o also_o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o roman_a corollar_n 3_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n for_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n by_o coral_n praece_v do_v not_o arise_v till_o after_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v up_o and_o beside_o do_v subdue_v three_o of_o those_o ten_o dan._n 7._o 8_o 24._o and_o from_o hence_o still_o be_v it_o further_o confirm_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n dan._n 7._o and_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o 14._o coral_n prop._n 11._o &_o prop._n 14._o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n rev._n 11._o be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n for_o they_o begin_v at_o the_o same_o time_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o same_o beast_n and_o be_v universal_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o they_o thus_o do_v this_o last_o proposition_n about_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o the_o former_a about_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n much_o more_o strengthen_v the_o proof_n of_o one_o another_o and_o yet_o have_v evidence_n enough_o for_o they_o in_o themselves_o without_o any_o necessary_a dependence_n upon_o one_o another_o so_o that_o either_o of_o they_o may_v have_v be_v set_v alone_o by_o themselves_o but_o they_o be_v still_o more_o abundant_o clear_v and_o strengthen_v by_o the_o help_n of_o one_o another_o light_n it_o be_v therefore_o now_o manifest_a that_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a corollar_n 4_o for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n corollar_n 2._o prop._n 15._o and_o be_v therefore_o to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n prop._n 14._o and_o corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o this_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o most_o of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n who_o according_a to_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n do_v expect_v the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n or_o just_a consent_n consent_n before_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o both_o this_o proposition_n and_o the_o former_a and_o their_o consectary_n be_v deny_v by_o grotius_n and_o other_o but_o upon_o what_o small_a ground_n for_o it_o and_o against_o how_o great_a a_o evidence_n to_o the_o contrary_a may_v be_v see_v cap._n ult_n lib._n 1._o and_z cap._n 2_o 3_o &_o 15._o lib._n 2._o and_o lest_o the_o authority_n of_o great_a name_n shall_v have_v still_o too_o much_o weight_n in_o it_o to_o hinder_v one_o full_a assent_n to_o these_o present_a conclusion_n i_o will_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n have_v any_o one_o but_o reflect_v upon_o one_o of_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o grotian_n way_n to_o which_o they_o be_v force_v to_o maintain_v their_o singularity_n in_o the_o present_a case_n and_o that_o be_v their_o opinion_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n for_o that_o be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o very_o much_o unconcern_v at_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v build_v upon_o it_o the_o modern_a jew_n be_v just_o admire_v for_o deny_v that_o by_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v mean_v the_o messiah_n but_o it_o be_v much_o more_o monstrous_a in_o these_o man_n
time_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o doubt_n but_o that_o they_o be_v all_o the_o same_o four_o in_o both_o chapter_n for_o otherwise_o there_o will_v have_v be_v a_o plain_a ground_n lay_v down_o for_o a_o delusion_n in_o this_o chapter_n also_o about_o the_o most_o momentous_a thing_n that_o can_v concern_v the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v and_o therefore_o do_v we_o find_v a_o unanimous_a consent_n among_o all_o sort_n of_o consent_n consent_n interpreter_n that_o whatsoever_o these_o four_o kingdom_n be_v in_o particular_a yet_o that_o they_o must_v certain_o be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o both_o chapter_n thus_o be_v we_o at_o last_o come_v to_o find_v not_o only_o that_o the_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a kingdom_n but_o also_o what_o they_o all_o be_v by_o name_n and_o thereby_o be_v it_o manifest_a that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n do_v signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n and_o that_o the_o part_n of_o a_o beast_n signify_v dominion_n do_v denote_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o that_o nation_n which_o if_o they_o be_v represent_v as_o exist_v all_o at_o a_o time_n do_v signify_v the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o sovereignty_n as_o we_o see_v in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n according_a to_o the_o proposition_n at_o first_o lay_v down_o chap._n vii_o vii_o dan._n two_o &_o vii_o objection_n against_o the_o make_n the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o d_o and_z seven_o of_o daniel_n the_o whole_a time_n of_o one_o rule_v nation_n answer_v it_o be_v unanimous_o agree_v among_o the_o interpreter_n of_o all_o party_n and_o interest_n that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a kingdom_n how_o differ_v soever_o they_o be_v from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o particular_a application_n of_o they_o it_o be_v also_o as_o general_o agree_v among_o they_o that_o the_o two_o first_o of_o these_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n be_v the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n but_o about_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n though_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o scheme_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o dominion_n there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o consent_n for_o the_o particular_a application_n of_o it_o at_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o a_o difference_n one_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o admire_v what_o shall_v make_v any_o one_o sceptical_a in_o this_o matter_n who_o affirm_v the_o other_o two_o before_o this_o three_o to_o be_v know_v kingdom_n and_o that_o all_o the_o four_o do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o party_n for_o all_o that_o seem_v needful_a to_o be_v do_v for_o such_o a_o one_o satisfaction_n be_v to_o desire_v he_o to_o inquire_v what_o kingdom_n it_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o nature_n with_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v the_o first_o and_o second_o that_o come_v immediate_o after_o the_o second_o of_o these_o kingdom_n or_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n since_o the_o second_o be_v grant_v by_o all_o to_o be_v the_o persian_a monarchy_n from_o the_o time_n of_o its_o first_o great_a appearance_n in_o the_o world_n at_o its_o conquest_n of_o the_o babylonian_a who_o will_v not_o forthwith_o conclude_v that_o the_o three_o must_v be_v that_o whole_a monarchy_n which_o subdue_v the_o persian_a and_o succeed_v in_o its_o room_n that_o be_v the_o whole_a grecian_a monarchy_n this_o be_v the_o natural_a and_o obvious_a determination_n about_o it_o and_o according_a to_o the_o common_a rule_n of_o read_v the_o sense_n of_o all_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v from_o the_o know_a use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o context_n it_o will_v be_v imagine_v that_o there_o must_v certain_o be_v some_o very_a great_a appear_a necessity_n that_o can_v make_v grotius_n and_o some_o other_o of_o this_o last_o age_n to_o judge_v the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o both_o chapter_n to_o be_v of_o quite_o another_o nature_n than_o those_o before_o it_o be_v especial_o since_o it_o be_v against_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_n who_o have_v be_v find_v from_o st._n jerom_n to_o have_v be_v general_o agree_v in_o make_v this_o three_o as_o well_o as_o all_o the_o rest_n to_o be_v the_o successive_a rule_n of_o a_o whole_a nation_n the_o opinion_n of_o these_o innovator_n about_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o single_a reign_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a and_o that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o both_o chapter_n be_v the_o division_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n among_o his_o ten_o captain_n immediate_o after_o he_o the_o reason_n that_o they_o rely_v upon_o for_o this_o new_a opinion_n against_o all_o the_o seem_a absurdity_n that_o attend_v it_o be_v chief_o these_o that_o follow_v 1._o because_o if_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o whole_a greek_a monarchy_n than_o the_o four_o must_v be_v the_o roman_a which_o conquer_v the_o grecian_n and_o then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n chap._n 7._o which_o come_v after_o the_o four_o kingdom_n there_o must_v not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o end_n of_o all_o roman_a dominion_n upon_o earth_n and_o this_o be_v suppose_v to_o give_v too_o great_a a_o advantage_n to_o the_o jew_n to_o conclude_v that_o christ_n jesus_n at_o his_o first_o appearance_n can_v not_o be_v the_o king_n messiah_n or_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o his_o kingdom_n for_o he_o die_v about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n after_o the_o complete_a conquest_n of_o the_o grecian_a 2._o this_o objection_n will_v be_v think_v to_o be_v much_o strengthen_v from_o the_o prophecy_n that_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n have_v give_v out_o about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n which_o seem_v to_o represent_v it_o to_o be_v the_o advancement_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n by_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o jew_n its_o enemy_n in_o that_o very_a age_n when_o those_o prophecy_n be_v deliver_v and_o therefore_o can_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n if_o the_o four_o kingdom_n there_o before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n 3._o again_o if_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n than_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o that_o kingdom_n will_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o exact_a agreement_n of_o the_o character_n of_o they_o both_o compare_v together_o but_o it_o be_v think_v impossible_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n shall_v be_v the_o same_o for_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v viii_o dan._n viii_o not_o to_o arise_v till_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v break_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n three_o of_o which_o it_o be_v to_o subdue_v dan._n 7._o 8._o whereas_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n must_v necessary_o have_v be_v soon_o after_o that_o that_o prophecy_n be_v give_v which_o be_v long_o before_o any_o such_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v say_v both_o at_o the_o beginning_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n that_o the_o time_n of_o those_o 3._o rev._n 1._o 1_o 3._o thing_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v and_o shall_v short_o be_v do_v and_o to_o make_v this_o unquestionable_a the_o 10._o rev._n 22._o 6_o 7_o 10._o prophet_n be_v command_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o prophecy_n not_o to_o seal_v the_o say_v of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o that_o book_n because_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n 4._o it_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o event_n and_o to_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n to_o make_v the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o be_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n in_o the_o time_n of_o alexander_n successor_n for_o it_o have_v ten_o king_n arise_v out_o of_o it_o to_o signify_v that_o variety_n of_o kingdom_n that_o his_o captain_n do_v set_v up_o after_o his_o death_n and_o after_o these_o ten_o be_v there_o a_o little_a horn_n represent_v almost_o every_o way_n the_o same_o in_o every_o character_n of_o it_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o all_o agree_v to_o be_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n one_o of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n captain_n 1._o in_o the_o first_o of_o these_o reason_n there_o be_v nothing_o to_o force_v a_o answer_n man_n against_o what_o be_v but_o the_o most_o probable_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n much_o less_o what_o have_v seem_v to_o be_v the_o
do_v hold_v good_a in_o this_o use_n of_o it_o also_o it_o will_v be_v explain_v how_o this_o first_o beast_n do_v also_o signify_v the_o earth_n the_o alcasar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 6._o by_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n be_v signify_v a_o multitude_n of_o person_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n ibid._n as_o well_o the_o one_o beast_n as_o the_o other_o be_v take_v not_o for_o single_a person_n but_o for_o a_o great_a multitude_n as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n ibid._n as_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v contain_v in_o it_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n so_o also_o do_v the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n rule_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o in_o another_o manner_n of_o kingdom_n than_o that_o reference_n chap._n 18._o see_v reference_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v so_o as_o that_o they_o be_v both_o in_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o this_o second_o will_v be_v find_v to_o signify_v their_o church-rule_n as_o the_o first_o do_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o state_n prop._n 24_o &_o 25._o 3._o it_o may_v also_o be_v object_v that_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o second_o 11._o v._o 11._o beast_n chap._n 13._o according_a to_o daniel_n must_v signify_v distinct_a sovereignty_n prop._n 16._o observat_fw-la 2_o &_o 4._o but_o since_o these_o horn_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o rule_n or_o dominion_n join_v with_o they_o and_o be_v particular_o say_v to_o signify_v the_o likeness_n of_o that_o beast_n to_o a_o lamb_n that_o do_v sufficient_o show_v a_o particular_a exception_n of_o they_o from_o the_o general_a rule_n in_o daniel_n and_o yet_o they_o may_v also_o signify_v the_o two_o distinct_a kingdom_n or_o jurisdiction_n of_o that_o beast_n over_o the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a affair_n of_o that_o nation_n after_o this_o how_o manifest_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v but_o a_o contrivance_n only_o to_o serve_v a_o turn_n in_o be_v in_o alcazar_n in_o apoc._n c._n 12._o de_fw-la 10_o corn._n it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o those_o which_o be_v not_o roman_a commander_n can_v be_v the_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n ibid._n ribera_n understand_v by_o the_o beast_n the_o whole_a world_n which_o do_v easy_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o itself_o for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o daniel_n do_v prophesy_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n only_o viz._n in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o ibid._n another_o opinion_n of_o he_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v idolatrous_a which_o conjecture_n be_v very_o vain_a and_o empty_a for_o than_o it_o will_v be_v another_o empire_n as_o the_o empire_n that_o be_v now_o in_o greece_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n idem_n in_o cap._n 17._o v._n 11._o but_o any_o one_o may_v easy_o see_v how_o force_v all_o that_o interpretation_n be_v à _fw-la lapide_fw-la ribera_n and_o a_o number_n of_o other_o reference_n see_v reference_n eminent_a person_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o make_v the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o signify_v the_o world_n in_o general_a and_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v seven_o age_n of_o it_o with_o the_o several_a tyrannical_a power_n which_o persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o each_o of_o they_o notwithstanding_o that_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o all_o other_o interpreter_n about_o the_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n there_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o particular_a monarchy_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o that_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o last_o head_n of_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o yet_o reign_v yet_o alcazar_n in_o cap._n 12._o apoc._n de_fw-fr 10_o cornibus_fw-la quod_fw-la autem_fw-la romanorum_fw-la imperium_fw-la sit_fw-la extinctum_fw-la prorsus_fw-la videtur_fw-la certum_fw-la it_o seem_v to_o be_v altogether_o certain_a that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v again_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v although_o the_o province_n of_o it_o be_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o other_o king_n and_o emperor_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 12._o apoc._n num_fw-la 14._o de_fw-la 10_o cornibus_fw-la that_o which_o the_o forementioned_a writer_n apply_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n because_o that_o be_v now_o altogether_o annihilate_v we_o understand_v of_o the_o whole_a world_n over_o which_o the_o roman_n reign_v do_v they_o not_o show_v the_o least_o intimation_n from_o the_o text_n to_o countenance_v this_o contradiction_n to_o their_o own_o judgement_n about_o the_o same_o word_n and_o phrase_n nor_o offer_v to_o give_v any_o example_n from_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n to_o ground_v their_o fancy_n upon_o bellarmin_n indeed_o be_v more_o ingenuous_a he_o own_v the_o know_a signification_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o that_o the_o four_o of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v in_o particular_a the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o from_o the_o certainty_n of_o both_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v signify_v in_o general_a the_o roman_a empire_n and_o that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v all_o head_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o the_o time_n of_o that_o call_v the_o beast_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a and_o what_o more_o convince_a proof_n can_v there_o be_v for_o the_o irresistible_a light_n that_o there_o be_v for_o these_o thing_n than_o to_o see_v so_o able_a a_o judge_n of_o the_o concern_v of_o his_o church_n in_o this_o affair_n to_o be_v force_v thereby_o to_o yield_v to_o it_o without_o any_o the_o least_o show_n of_o advantage_n from_o it_o to_o serve_v the_o cause_n that_o he_o be_v so_o zealous_a for_o but_o especial_o when_o we_o see_v he_o thereby_o force_v to_o desert_n all_o the_o other_o defence_n of_o his_o brethren_n and_o to_o reduce_v the_o whole_a merit_n of_o the_o cause_n about_o the_o charge_n lay_v against_o his_o church_n to_o this_o only_a issue_n viz._n whether_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n have_v be_v since_o that_o time_n cut_v off_o and_o succeed_v by_o another_o form_n of_o government_n which_o be_v to_o reduce_v the_o whole_a dispute_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n in_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o to_o a_o question_n about_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n only_o in_o history_n and_o which_o be_v give_v against_o he_o power_n he_o tacitus_n just_a about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o revelation_n be_v write_v reckon_v they_o up_o in_o this_o order_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o first_o book_n of_o annal_n king_n be_v at_o first_o the_o governor_n of_o rome_n l._n brutus_n bring_v in_o the_o consulary_a government_n and_o liberty_n dictator_n be_v set_v up_o upon_o occasion_n the_o decemvir_n continue_v not_o above_o two_o year_n the_o consulary_a power_n of_o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o soldier_n last_v not_o long_o the_o domination_n of_o cinna_n and_o sylla_n be_v soon_o end_v and_o pompey_n and_o crassus_n yield_v to_o caesar_n and_o lepidus_n and_o anthony_n to_o augustus_n who_o take_v all_o into_o his_o hand_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o prince_n or_o emperor_n livy_n before_o he_o have_v give_v much_o the_o same_o account_n for_o all_o those_o government_n which_o have_v be_v up_o in_o his_o time_n in_o his_o 6_o book_n i_o have_v say_v he_o in_o the_o five_o former_a book_n give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o the_o war_n abroad_o and_o the_o sedition_n at_o home_n which_o the_o roman_n have_v have_v from_o the_o first_o building_n of_o the_o city_n to_o the_o take_n of_o it_o under_o king_n consul_n decemvir_n dictator_n and_o consulary_a tribune_n so_o onuphrius_n panvicinus_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o fasti_fw-la consulares_fw-la for_o the_o city_n be_v first_o under_o king_n then_o succeed_v consul_n and_o sometime_o under_o decemvir_n and_o sometime_o under_o tribune_n of_o the_o soldier_n with_o consulary_a power_n and_o sometime_o under_o dictator_n cassiodorus_n in_o his_o chronicon_fw-la give_v the_o same_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n from_o king_n to_o consul_n and_o from_o they_o to_o the_o decemvir_n and_o the_o consulary_a government_n again_o interrupt_v by_o the_o military_a tribune_n and_o during_o all_o these_o space_n of_o time_n the_o intermixture_n of_o dictator_n upon_o
return_v into_o power_n again_o proposit_n 5._o every_o one_o of_o the_o eight_o king_n rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v represent_v by_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n coral_n 1._o the_o eight_o king_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n that_o have_v rule_v before_o and_o be_v revive_v again_o coral_n 2._o the_o eight_o king_n call_v the_o beast_n v._n 11._o be_v the_o beast_n with_o that_o head_n only_o which_o be_v last_o in_o rule_n proposit_n 6._o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o last_o rule_v head_n coral_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n continue_v no_o long_a than_o his_o last_o rule_v head_n against_o grotius_n notion_n of_o the_o beast_n after_o all_o his_o head_n coral_n 2_o the_o ten_o horn_n belong_v to_o the_o beast_n no_o long_o than_o the_o time_n of_o his_o last_v head_n against_o the_o same_o proposit_n 7._o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v a_o particular_a sovereign_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o idolatrous_a rule_n proposit_n 8._o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o 13_o chapter_n do_v signify_v the_o first_o beast_n show_v v._o 1._o corollar_n 1._o by_o the_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 13._o be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o image_n etc._n etc._n of_o the_o first_o beast_n corollar_n 2._o by_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o with_o the_o image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n in_o all_o the_o other_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o first_o beast_n with_o all_o the_o same_o attendant_n in_o chap._n 13._o proposit_n 9_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v a_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o one_o of_o its_o either_o rule_v head_n or_o horn_n for_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o head_n or_o horn._n corollar_n 1._o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o second_o beast_n image_n mark_v name_n etc._n etc._n do_v in_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o they_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n belong_v to_o that_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o either_o of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n with_o the_o false_a prophet_n image_n mark_v etc._n etc._n in_o all_o other_o chapter_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v signify_v to_o be_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n with_o the_o like_a adjunct_n proposit_n 10._o the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n corollar_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 17_o chapter_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a beast_n in_o every_o successive_a state_n of_o the_o same_o head_n or_o horn_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o its_o continuance_n corollar_n 3._o the_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n chap._n 13._o be_v the_o same_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n proposit_n 11._o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a rev._n 11._o 18._o be_v the_o general_n judgement_n at_o christ_n second_o come_v corollary_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n rev._n 11._o 15._o be_v christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n proposit_n 12._o the_o beast_n that_o kill_v the_o witness_n rev._n 11._o 7._o be_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o roman_a rule_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n corollar_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o some_o universal_a reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n corollar_n 2._o the_o beast_n and_o the_o two_o witness_n chap._n 11._o be_v contemporary_n for_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o they_o both_o book_n ii_o proposition_n prop._n 13._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n daniel_n 7._o 13_o 14._o be_v some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n jesus_n prop._n 14._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n dan._n 7._o be_v the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n corollary_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v christ_n second_o come_v to_o judgement_n prop._n 15._o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n coral_n 1._o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o coral_n 2._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n signify_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n of_o reign_n with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n dan._n 7._o coral_n 3._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o kingdom_n coral_n 4._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a prop._n 16._o all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n by_o a_o beast_n as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n be_v mean_v a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n part._n 1._o part._n 2._o by_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n the_o several_a kind_n of_o supreme_a government_n in_o that_o nation_n part._n 3._o and_o if_o they_o be_v say_v to_o come_v after_o one_o another_o they_o denote_v so_o many_o successive_a government_n in_o the_o same_o place_n part._n 4._o but_o if_o they_o be_v describe_v as_o rule_v all_o at_o the_o same_o time_n than_o they_o signify_v so_o many_o divide_a sovereignty_n in_o that_o one_o rule_v people_n or_o nation_n part._n 5._o and_o in_o both_o the_o kind_n of_o they_o each_o particular_a head_n or_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o all_o the_o several_a single_a governor_n that_o reign_n either_o in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n when_o they_o signify_v successive_a form_n of_o government_n or_o in_o the_o same_o particular_a division_n when_o they_o signify_v divide_v kingdom_n observe_v 1._o every_o whole_a figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n signify_v a_o rule_v people_n or_o nation_n observe_v 2._o the_o part_n of_o whole_a figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n follow_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n observe_v 3._o a_o head_n and_o a_o horn_n be_v indifferent_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o same_o rule_v power_n of_o a_o nation_n observe_v 4._o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o new_a succession_n of_o a_o head_n or_o horn_n or_o of_o a_o new_a succession_n of_o a_o different_a government_n in_o the_o same_o place_n be_v a_o new_a name_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n public_o establish_v observe_v 5._o all_o part_n of_o figure_n signify_v dominion_n do_v all_o over_o daniel_n denote_v the_o whole_a successive_a line_n of_o all_o the_o single_a person_n that_o reign_n either_o in_o the_o same_o form_n of_o government_n or_o in_o the_o same_o part_n of_o a_o divide_a nation_n or_o people_n book_n iii_o proposition_n prop._n 17._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n when_o take_v for_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n do_v signify_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n in_o general_a the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o that_o nation_n the_o ten_o horn_n the_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o several_a sovereignty_n prop._n 18._o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o rev._n 17._o 10_o 11._o be_v three_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a order_n prop._n 19_o the_o six_o king_n revelat._n 17._o 10._o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n prop._n 20._o the_o beast_n be_v that_o supreme_a government_n of_o rome_n which_o come_v next_o but_o one_o after_o the_o imperial_a government_n in_o st._n john_n time_n prop._n 21._o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v that_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o authority_n be_v own_v for_o supreme_a by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n coral_n 1._o every_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n do_v own_o another_o settle_a power_n for_o supreme_a in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o coral_n 2._o the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o a_o end_n when_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n own_v another_o settle_a authority_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o imperial_a government_n that_o have_v continue_v
from_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n prop._n 22._o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o the_o heruli_n and_o gothish_a king_n of_o italy_n the_o six_o head_n be_v at_o the_o late_a at_o a_o end_n prop._n 23._o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n rev._n 17._o 11._o be_v a_o sovereign_a power_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v own_v there_o for_o supreme_a at_o this_o present_a corollar_n 1._o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n rev._n 13._o 5._o be_v at_o least_o 1260_o chaldaic_a year_n corollar_n 2._o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o two_o witness_n revel_v 11._o 3._o be_v the_o same_o concurrent_a time_n with_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n corollar_n 3._o the_o two_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n revel_v 11._o 3._o do_v represent_v the_o whole_a true_a church_n of_o christ_n during_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n prop._n 24._o the_o second_o beast_n revel_v 13._o 11._o be_v a_o church-head_n own_v for_o supreme_a over_o all_o the_o roman_a jurisdiction_n and_o distinct_a from_o the_o first_o beast_n prop._n 25._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v a_o secular_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n confederate_v with_o a_o ecclesiastical_a roman_a head_n in_o a_o antichristian_a idolatrous_a league_n and_o distinct_a from_o he_o coral_n 1._o the_o second_o beast_n revel_v 13._o 11._o be_v a_o succession_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n have_v supreme_a power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n coral_n 2._o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v those_o two_o secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a governor_n which_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n acknowledge_v supreme_a by_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o coral_n 3._o the_o present_a imperial_a and_o papal_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n concern_v the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n query_n 1_o whether_o at_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o the_o italian_a goth_n there_o have_v not_o be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n of_o the_o secular_a government_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n as_o may_v he_o call_v two_o different_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n query_n 2._o whether_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n be_v not_o upon_o the_o conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n by_o justinian_n the_o several_a opinion_n concern_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o be_v general_o agree_v by_o all_o the_o considerable_a interpreter_n of_o all_o church_n in_o this_o present_a age_n that_o babylon_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v signify_v some_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o roman_a reign_n for_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o by_o babylon_n must_v be_v mean_v some_o domination_n of_o rome_n but_o there_o be_v three_o main_a difference_n among_o they_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o age_n to_o which_o they_o fix_v their_o interpretation_n some_o do_v apply_v these_o vision_n to_o the_o affair_n of_o rome-heathen_a and_o so_o maintain_v that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o concern_v of_o these_o vision_n be_v already_o past_a other_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n who_o contend_v that_o the_o matter_n of_o they_o be_v not_o yet_o begin_v to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o other_o again_o interpret_v they_o of_o the_o present_a time_n in_o which_o we_o live_v and_o of_o many_o age_n past_a since_o the_o time_n of_o rome-heathen_a there_o be_v some_o other_o opinion_n that_o be_v a_o mixture_n of_o these_o but_o these_o be_v the_o only_a considerable_a difference_n of_o the_o interpreter_n of_o our_o present_a age._n 1._o those_o that_o lay_v this_o scene_n in_o rome-heathen_a they_o make_v the_o beast_n consider_v as_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o his_o head_n and_o horn_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n or_o nation_n and_o when_o that_o term_n be_v use_v only_o for_o he_o who_o be_v call_v the_o eight_o king_n it_o be_v then_o the_o roman_a nation_n under_o that_o particular_a king_n or_o he_o himself_o rule_v the_o roman_n the_o seven_o head_n be_v seven_o persecution_n of_o roman_a emperor_n either_o of_o so_o many_o single_a emperor_n or_o of_o so_o many_o kind_n of_o persecute_v emperor_n of_o this_o opinion_n be_v the_o late_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n and_o grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n etc._n etc._n 2._o those_o that_o defer_v the_o application_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o some_o state_n of_o rome_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v more_o uncertain_a they_o will_v have_v many_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v say_v of_o babylon_n alone_o by_o itself_o to_o belong_v to_o rome-heathen_a but_o far_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o account_n of_o it_o and_o all_o that_o concern_v the_o history_n of_o the_o beast_n they_o determine_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o antichrist_n three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n according_a to_o the_o literal_a acceptation_n of_o that_o space_n of_o time_n mention_v five_o several_a time_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o three_o chapter_n therefore_o be_v they_o force_v to_o make_v the_o beast_n signify_v the_o world_n of_o wicked_a man_n in_o general_a when_o take_v for_o the_o common_a subject_n of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n but_o the_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o when_o use_v to_o signify_v the_o eight_o king_n only_o they_o determine_v to_o be_v either_o some_o roman_a antichrist_n or_o which_o be_v much_o the_o same_o the_o devil_n in_o antichrist_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n as_o the_o seven_o king_n in_o the_o roman_a territory_n the_o seven_o head_n they_o will_v have_v to_o be_v seven_o age_n of_o the_o world_n with_o the_o several_a tyrant_n against_o the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o each_o of_o they_o the_o six_o of_o which_o be_v that_o age_n in_o which_o st._n john_n live_v because_o it_o be_v say_v five_o be_v past_a one_o be_v which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o all_o this_o opinion_n that_o they_o may_v make_v the_o six_o head_n continue_v from_o st._n john_n time_n to_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n who_o they_o make_v to_o be_v the_o seven_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v almost_o all_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n and_o ground_n themselves_o for_o it_o upon_o the_o general_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n near_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o alcazar_n say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o think_v it_o so_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v of_o it_o disput_fw-la in_o argument_n totius_fw-la cap._n 13._o apocal._n but_o alcazar_n himself_o be_v of_o another_o mind_n and_o after_o twenty_o year_n labour_n in_o this_o study_n say_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o from_o its_o allusion_n to_o the_o ten_o horn_a beast_n in_o daniel_n that_o this_o whole_a beast_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o roman_a empire_n disputat_fw-la in_o argument_n cap._n 13._o apocal._n and_o that_o to_o fly_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v seven_o age_n in_o it_o be_v so_o force_v and_o wrest_v a_o interpretation_n that_o any_o one_o may_v observe_v it_o disput_fw-la 1a._o in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n and_o that_o ribera_n opinion_n do_v offer_v a_o fair_a occasion_n to_o the_o heretic_n to_o calumniate_v the_o roman_a church_n as_o be_v at_o last_o to_o be_v a_o apostate_n from_o the_o faith_n on_o the_o other_o side_n cornelius_z à _fw-la lapide_fw-la do_v thus_o censure_v the_o first_o opinion_n that_o interpret_v all_o of_o rome_n heathen_a and_o which_o therefore_o be_v force_v to_o interpret_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o jewish_a commonwealth_n or_o synagogue_n as_o salmeron_n and_o alcazar_n in_o particular_a so_o also_o grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n he_o say_v of_o this_o opinion_n in_o prolegomen_n in_o apocal._n that_o it_o be_v 1._o a_o innovation_n 2._o mystical_a not_o historical_a 3._o of_o a_o prophecy_n it_o make_v the_o apocalypse_n a_o history_n for_o the_o jewish_a state_n be_v down_o before_o the_o writing_n these_o thing_n 4._o because_o it_o be_v against_o the_o agreeing-sense_n of_o the_o father_n he_o say_v further_a in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o though_o it_o be_v not_o flattery_n yet_o it_o be_v only_o a_o love_n to_o and_o reverence_n for_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o a_o zeal_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o it_o that_o put_v alcazar_n upon_o this_o opinion_n as_o he_o himself_o do_v ingenuous_o confess_v but_o ribera_n say_v positive_o that_o he_o be_v blind_a that_o do_v not_o see_v that_o
with_o a_o great_a variety_n of_o circumstance_n to_o determine_v the_o nature_n of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o great_a affair_n in_o they_o all_o from_o hence_o then_o it_o do_v now_o appear_v that_o the_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o hill_n of_o rome_n that_o the_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n coral_n 3_o be_v the_o same_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n for_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v under_o the_o same_o last_o rule_v head_n with_o that_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n coral_n praece_v &_o prop._n 9_o and_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v a_o head_n that_o have_v be_v one_o of_o those_o seven_o that_o be_v pass_v and_o go_v before_o it_o and_o be_v now_o revive_v again_o by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 5._o which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o a_o last_o rule_v head_n of_o seven_o which_o be_v wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o the_o beast_n therefore_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v certain_o in_o the_o state_n of_o a_o head_n wound_v to_o death_n and_o heal_v again_o after_o the_o certainty_n of_o which_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a extravagant_a thing_n to_o question_n whether_o the_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n which_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n be_v under_o be_v that_o wound_a and_o heal_v head_n which_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o text_n to_o have_v chap._n ix_o xi_o rev._n xi_o the_o 11_o proposition_n that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a revel_v 11._o 18._o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a at_o christ_n second_o come_v the_o three_o creed_n confirm_v it_o the_o extravagance_n of_o the_o grotian_n interpretation_n of_o this_o judge_v the_o dead_a the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n his_o second_o come_v in_o glory_n the_o twelve_o proposition_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n there_o be_v now_o only_a the_o mention_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n remain_v to_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o state_n of_o it_o with_o those_o in_o the_o other_o chapter_n after_o which_o it_o will_v be_v very_o easy_a to_o look_v through_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o to_o be_v thereby_o satisfy_v of_o the_o consistency_n of_o all_o the_o part_n of_o they_o and_o their_o mutual_a dependence_n upon_o and_o relation_n to_o one_o another_o notwithstanding_o the_o seem_a interfering_n order_n of_o they_o for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v first_o that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a revel_v 11._o 18._o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a at_o christ_n second_o come_v 11._o prop._n 11._o for_o the_o phrase_n of_o judge_v the_o dead_a be_v always_o use_v for_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n all_o over_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n express_v by_o those_o peculiar_a word_n in_o the_o apostle_n write_n and_o put_v into_o the_o apostle_n creed_n in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o so_o be_v that_o peculiar_a expression_n always_o use_v by_o the_o first_o father_n and_o for_o nothing_o else_o and_o in_o all_o the_o three_o creed_n be_v it_o join_v with_o christ_n second_o come_v as_o it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o most_o part_n find_v together_o with_o it_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o this_o show_v the_o constant_a use_n of_o this_o expression_n by_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o all_o time_n wherefore_o to_o make_v the_o phrase_n of_o judge_v the_o dead_a to_o signify_v here_o as_o some_o do_v only_o the_o revenge_a the_o cause_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o change_v the_o signification_n of_o a_o very_a peculiar_a and_o generally-known_a expression_n into_o a_o very_a uncommon_a acceptation_n of_o it_o and_o to_o do_v that_o without_o some_o great_a necessity_n for_o it_o for_o which_o there_o be_v here_o no_o apparent_a evidence_n pretend_v be_v the_o way_n to_o license_v man_n to_o allegorise_v all_o the_o article_n of_o our_o belief_n away_o and_o beside_o this_o acceptation_n of_o judge_v the_o dead_a for_o the_o avenge_a they_o be_v beyond_o all_o example_n judge_v and_o judgement_n in_o general_n be_v indeed_o ambiguous_o use_v in_o scripture_n but_o judge_v the_o dead_a be_v never_o any_o where_o make_v use_v of_o but_o to_o signify_v the_o judgement_n at_o christ_n second_o come_v and_o so_o be_v it_o always_o take_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o all_o age_n and_o so_o convey_v down_o by_o they_o in_o the_o same_o word_n in_o all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n for_o several_a age_n and_o join_v with_o the_o mention_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v so_o that_o of_o all_o the_o shift_n that_o grotius_n be_v put_v to_o for_o uphold_v his_o interpretation_n there_o seem_v none_o to_o be_v more_o monstrous_a or_o that_o do_v more_o show_v his_o resolution_n to_o cut_v all_o the_o knot_n that_o he_o can_v untie_v than_o this_o miserable_a shift_n of_o make_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o dead_a here_o to_o signify_v the_o revenge_a of_o the_o dead_a to_o assure_v one_o still_o further_o of_o this_o it_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o same_o phrase_n by_o which_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o real_a judge_v of_o the_o dead_a be_v signify_v in_o these_o very_a vision_n as_o rev._n 20._o 12._o 12._o see_v grot._n in_o 20_o apoc._n v._n 12._o it_o be_v also_o add_v in_o this_o 11_o chapter_n v._o 18._o to_o make_v it_o more_o unquestionable_a that_o thou_o shall_v give_v the_o reward_n to_o thy_o servant_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o they_o that_o fear_v thy_o name_n small_a and_o great_a which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a themselves_o by_o the_o reward_n that_o be_v give_v to_o their_o faithfulness_n and_o this_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o their_o reward_n at_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n to_o judgement_n for_o betwixt_o death_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o reward_n for_o the_o prophet_n and_o saint_n small_a and_o great_a at_o one_o time_n as_o be_v here_o express_v the_o time_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v come_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v judge_v and_o that_o thou_o shall_v give_v the_o reward_n etc._n etc._n from_o hence_o it_o can_v but_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n rev._n 11._o corollary_n 15._o be_v christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n for_o first_o it_o be_v join_v with_o judge_v of_o the_o dead_a at_o the_o 18_o verse_n the_o time_n be_v come_v that_o the_o dead_a shall_v be_v judge_v that_o be_v the_o time_n be_v now_o come_v now_o that_o thou_o have_v take_v to_o thou_o thy_o great_a power_n and_o have_v reign_v as_o just_a before_o it_o be_v express_v that_o glorious_a reign_n and_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v very_o express_o join_v together_o in_o the_o same_o doxology_n of_o the_o four_o and_o twenty_o elder_n and_o so_o tie_v to_o the_o same_o time_n that_o if_o they_o be_v not_o contemporary_a yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o come_v in_o betwixt_o they_o and_o therefore_o must_v that_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o least_o at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o his_o come_v in_o glory_n and_o what_o can_v such_o a_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o that_o time_n but_o his_o glorious_a come_v or_o appearance_n for_o since_o there_o be_v but_o one_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n to_o be_v expect_v his_o glorious_a reign_n and_o his_o second_o come_v fix_v as_o here_o to_o one_o time_n must_v certain_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n and_o that_o which_o secure_v they_o to_o be_v the_o same_o without_o far_a ground_n of_o scruple_n be_v that_o this_o reign_n of_o christ_n be_v say_v to_o be_v universal_a over_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n and_o also_o eternal_a with_o his_o father_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o v._o 15._o which_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o his_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n if_o it_o be_v object_v that_o christ_n come_v in_o glory_n be_v the_o beginning_n only_o of_o a_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a kingdom_n whereas_o it_o be_v here_o say_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o first_o show_n of_o his_o kingdom_n be_v agree_v by_o all_o to_o be_v upon_o earth_n at_o his_o come_v and_o for_o the_o remain_a part_n of_o it_o it_o be_v here_o express_v to_o be_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o so_o also_o a_o kingdom_n in_o heaven_n with_o his_o father_n it_o may_v
in_o general_n and_o of_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n and_o action_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o that_o prophecy_n there_o be_v a_o multitude_n of_o instance_n there_o of_o the_o constant_a use_n of_o these_o figure_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o determinate_a notion_n and_o it_o be_v general_o agree_v that_o st._n john_n by_o the_o like_a expression_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v everywhere_o allude_v to_o they_o as_o the_o original_a copy_n of_o his_o figure_n and_o as_o a_o nomenclator_n to_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o see_v reference_n in_o the_o 5_o chapter_n there_o be_v also_o this_o further_a advantage_n in_o the_o prophetical_a usage_n of_o the_o mystical_a expression_n in_o daniel_n that_o there_o be_v the_o concurrence_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n in_o the_o particular_a signification_n of_o they_o who_o yet_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o about_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o same_o expression_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o as_o i_o find_v this_o to_o be_v of_o very_o great_a effect_n for_o the_o silence_v of_o my_o own_o scruple_n so_o be_v it_o the_o most_o certain_o satisfactory_a method_n for_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o world_n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n have_v indeed_o that_o advantage_n above_o consent_n consent_n any_o other_o mystical_a write_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o the_o thing_n foretell_v in_o they_o be_v so_o plain_o describe_v that_o all_o who_o have_v consider_v they_o have_v in_o all_o age_n till_o this_o latter_a general_o agree_v about_o their_o interpretation_n one_o or_o two_o instance_n to_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o space_n of_o so_o many_o age_n will_v be_v no_o material_a exception_n against_o it_o by_o rule_n the_o four_o porphyry_n the_o philosopher_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o a_o different_a mind_n from_o the_o rest_n yet_o give_v such_o a_o reason_n for_o his_o confine_v the_o date_n and_o matter_n of_o these_o prophecy_n to_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n as_o do_v unquestionable_o confirm_v the_o clearness_n dan._n s._n hierom._n prooem_n in_o dan._n of_o his_o expression_n in_o all_o his_o vision_n st._n jerom_n acquaint_v we_o that_o his_o reason_n for_o it_o be_v because_o it_o seem_v plain_a to_o he_o that_o the_o author_n must_v have_v live_v about_o the_o time_n of_o epiphanes_n from_o the_o distinct_a account_n he_o give_v we_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o the_o succession_n and_o action_n of_o the_o syrian_a and_o egyptian_a king_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n and_o of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n till_o the_o time_n of_o epiphanes_n and_o so_o he_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v a_o history_n of_o what_o be_v past_a and_o not_o a_o prophecy_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v can_v there_o be_v a_o great_a testimony_n of_o the_o clearness_n of_o prophetical_a expression_n than_o to_o see_v a_o profess_a enemy_n to_o it_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v so_o very_a plain_n that_o he_o can_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v do_v cathol_n expos_fw-la eccles_n in_o apoc._n tanta_fw-la enim_fw-la dictorum_fw-la fides_fw-la fuit_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o plain_o fulfil_v that_o to_o unbeliever_n he_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v foretell_v thing_n to_o come_v but_o to_o have_v relate_v thing_n before_o past_a and_o do_v any_o thing_n but_o a_o history_n of_o thing_n past_a as_o for_o his_o suspicion_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o that_o be_v as_o satisfactory_o answer_v as_o need_v be_v 1._o by_o our_o saviour_n own_v the_o prophecy_n matth._n 24._o 15._o which_o to_o christian_n be_v a_o undeniable_a proof_n though_o it_o can_v not_o be_v so_o to_o a_o infidel_n 2._o josephus_n who_o live_v about_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n not_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n do_v own_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o the_o most_o considerable_a of_o any_o that_o they_o have_v and_o relate_v of_o it_o that_o it_o be_v show_v to_o alexander_n the_o great_a by_o jaddus_n the_o highpriest_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n which_o do_v plain_o foretell_v his_o conquest_n of_o the_o persian_a and_o that_o this_o be_v own_v by_o alexander_n and_o reward_v with_o many_o great_a privilege_n to_o the_o jew_n particular_o that_o of_o be_v tax-free_a every_o seven_o year_n which_o no_o question_n remain_v to_o josephus_n age_n as_o the_o public_a memorial_n of_o that_o action_n what_o a_o unaccountable_a forgery_n will_v that_o be_v which_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o impose_v so_o strange_o upon_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a antiquary_n in_o that_o age_n and_o make_v he_o take_v a_o write_n concern_v his_o own_o nation_n not_o two_o hundred_o year_n old_a for_o a_o ancient_n write_v of_o five_o hundred_o year_n stand_v 3._o especial_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o it_o have_v be_v long_o receive_v into_o the_o jewish_a canon_n of_o scripture_n in_o josephus_n day_n and_o have_v be_v constant_o use_v in_o greek_a translation_n in_o their_o synagogue_n as_o appear_v by_o our_o saviour_n quotation_n which_o be_v impossible_a for_o a_o forge_a book_n not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n old_a to_o have_v be_v after_o this_o assurance_n porphyry_n suspicion_n that_o it_o be_v a_o history_n of_o thing_n see_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o it_o be_v as_o great_a a_o confirmation_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v of_o the_o clearness_n of_o daniel_n meaning_n in_o his_o prophetical_a description_n in_o some_o part_n of_o his_o vision_n and_o the_o general_a concurrence_n of_o almost_o all_o interpreter_n about_o the_o determinate_a sense_n of_o the_o rest_n be_v proof_n enough_o of_o the_o plainness_n of_o his_o expression_n in_o all_o for_o what_o can_v give_v one_o a_o plain_a ground_n to_o presume_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o arrive_v at_o a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o mystical_a scheme_n of_o a_o prophecy_n than_o first_o to_o see_v it_o accuse_v by_o a_o enemy_n of_o have_v be_v write_v after_o the_o thing_n be_v do_v only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o clearness_n of_o the_o term_n that_o be_v use_v to_o express_v they_o and_o next_o to_o see_v all_o interpreter_n of_o the_o most_o different_a party_n and_o interest_n unanimous_o agree_v upon_o the_o particular_a application_n of_o they_o this_o be_v a_o encouragement_n sufficient_a to_o make_v one_o hope_v for_o the_o full_a satisfaction_n from_o the_o vision_n of_o daniel_n concern_v the_o constant_a signification_n of_o the_o same_o mystical_a term_n in_o both_o prophecy_n in_o order_n to_o which_o the_o first_o thing_n that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o necessary_a to_o be_v resolve_v about_o as_o the_o general_a basis_n of_o all_o that_o be_v to_o follow_v be_v this_o proposition_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o daniel_n the_o seven_o v._o 13_o 13._o proposit_n 13._o 14._o be_v some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n jesus_n upon_o earth_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v some_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n be_v manifest_a from_o v._o 27._o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o jesus_n be_v as_o certain_a as_o it_o be_v that_o our_o jesus_n be_v the_o true_a messiah_n for_o there_o be_v no_o name_n of_o the_o messiah_n anywhere_o so_o peculiar_o own_v by_o christ_n as_o this_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v all_o over_o the_o gospel_n and_o as_o by_o the_o note_n of_o reference_n join_v with_o it_o it_o must_v refer_v to_o some_o use_n of_o that_o name_n in_o some_o place_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o it_o be_v before_o mention_v so_o do_v we_o find_v st._n matthew_n 24._o 30._o what_o place_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o be_v for_o our_o saviour_n do_v there_o join_v that_o name_n of_o he_o with_o the_o very_a same_o circumstance_n that_o it_o be_v mention_v with_o here_o in_o daniel_n in_o that_o place_n of_o st._n matthew_n and_o in_o all_o the_o other_o gospel_n beside_o in_o his_o prophecy_n of_o his_o come_n he_o call_v it_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n with_o power_n and_o great_a glory_n which_o be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n about_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n and_o his_o wave_v a_o universal_a kingdom_n give_v he_o at_o the_o time_n of_o that_o judgement_n when_o there_o be_v infinite_a multitude_n of_o angel_n attend_v it_o be_v most_o certain_a from_o our_o saviour_n examination_n before_o the_o highpriest_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_o receive_v opinion_n of_o all_o man_n in_o those_o day_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o those_o circumstance_n of_o his_o appearance_n that_o
it_o have_v the_o mouth_n of_o a_o lion_n the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n and_o the_o body_n of_o a_o leopard_n chap._n 13._o v._n 2._o which_o be_v enough_o to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o world_n it_o will_v much_o surprise_v any_o one_o at_o the_o first_o to_o meet_v with_o so_o uncouth_a a_o appearance_n of_o a_o thing_n that_o have_v three_o such_o strange_a and_o unusual_a character_n which_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v mention_v by_o chance_n and_o yet_o have_v no_o kind_n of_o interpretation_n give_v they_o as_o many_o of_o the_o character_n of_o that_o beast_n have_v in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n but_o it_o thereby_o appear_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v plain_o draw_v from_o another_o original_a copy_n viz._n that_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o there_o it_o appear_v that_o that_o beast_n have_v devour_v three_o other_o 19_o dan._n 7._o 7_o 19_o beast_n which_o where_o like_a to_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n so_o that_o this_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n with_o the_o other_o three_o before_o it_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v interpret_v afterward_o to_o signify_v so_o many_o kingdom_n his_o devour_v they_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o 23._o v._o 17_o 23._o the_o conquer_a they_o and_o upon_o that_o conquest_n the_o have_v they_o add_v to_o himself_o and_o so_o the_o kingdom_n signify_v by_o he_o come_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o those_o three_o together_o with_o that_o which_o be_v proper_o his_o own_o dominion_n before_o all_o the_o difference_n then_o betwixt_o they_o be_v that_o the_o one_o be_v say_v to_o have_v devour_v those_o three_o and_o the_o other_o be_v show_v with_o they_o digest_v into_o his_o own_o body_n 2._o the_o part_n in_o which_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v say_v to_o be_v like_o those_o three_o beast_n be_v just_a like_o the_o same_o part_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n for_o the_o mouth_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v like_o that_o of_o a_o lion_n in_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n and_o to_o be_v a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o that_o be_v open_v in_o blasphemy_n 5._o v._o 5._o against_o god_n be_v just_a like_o the_o mouth_n belong_v to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o speak_v great_a word_n against_o 8._o v._o 8._o the_o most_o high_a the_o foot_n which_o in_o that_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v 2._o v._o 2._o say_v to_o be_v the_o foot_n of_o a_o bear_n who_o strength_n we_o know_v lie_v in_o his_o paw_n be_v just_a like_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o other_o in_o daniel_n the_o nail_n of_o 19_o v._o 19_o which_o be_v of_o brass_n and_o break_v all_o in_o piece_n and_o stamp_v upon_o the_o residue_n with_o his_o foot_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v like_o a_o leopard_n or_o like_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n do_v bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n v._o 39_o be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n which_o devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n ch_n 7._o 23._o and_o so_o have_v a_o body_n of_o the_o same_o likeness_n with_o the_o leopard_n 3._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v ten_o horn_n upon_o it_o just_a as_o that_o four_o in_o daniel_n have_v and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o both_o of_o they_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v ten_o king_n 24._o rev._n 17._o 12._o dan._n 7._o 24._o but_o here_o indeed_o be_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o that_o the_o one_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o other_o nothing_o but_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn._n but_o 4._o since_o all_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v past_a and_o go_v except_v the_o last_o prop._n 6._o and_o so_o that_o beast_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o head_n all_o the_o difference_n then_o betwixt_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v but_o this_o that_o the_o one_o beside_o the_o ten_o horn_n have_v a_o head_n and_o the_o other_o a_o eleven_o horn_n and_o if_o this_o be_v all_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o the_o fashion_n of_o their_o figure_n signify_v nothing_o we_o be_v only_o to_o regard_v what_o they_o be_v both_o interpret_v to_o represent_v since_o therefore_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o represent_v a_o remarkable_a bustle_a king_n and_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o last_o king_n of_o seven_o very_a formidable_a and_o turbulent_a we_o have_v no_o reason_n at_o all_o to_o fear_v any_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o 5._o consider_v then_o what_o this_o eleven_o horn_n be_v and_o the_o character_n 21._o dan._n 7._o 8._o 21._o of_o it_o it_o have_v eye_n like_o the_o eye_n of_o a_o man_n and_o a_o mouth_n speak_v great_a thing_n and_o a_o look_v that_o be_v stout_a than_o that_o of_o its_o fellow_n sure_o a_o horn_n that_o have_v a_o look_n or_o face_n and_o eye_n and_o a_o mouth_n can_v be_v nothing_o in_o the_o world_n but_o a_o head_n in_o the_o fashion_n of_o a_o horn_n a_o ill-shaped_a head_n for_o it_o have_v also_o brain_n and_o a_o soul_n in_o it_o by_o what_o it_o be_v able_a to_o speak_v and_o to_o act_v and_o by_o rule_v and_o command_v the_o whole_a body_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a beast_n be_v slay_v and_o burn_v for_o the_o crime_n of_o that_o horn_n v._o 11._o this_o horn_n than_o be_v in_o reality_n a_o head_n for_o it_o have_v all_o the_o property_n and_o office_n that_o a_o head_n be_v know_v by_o and_o therefore_o see_v next_o how_o the_o character_n of_o it_o agree_v with_o those_o in_o the_o last_o head_n of_o the_o other_o beast_n 6._o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o we_o have_v find_v to_o 5._o dan._n 7._o 7._o rev._n 13._o 3_o 5._o be_v the_o same_o by_o their_o speech_n and_o both_o of_o these_o beast_n wonder_v at_o for_o their_o dreadfulness_n 7._o the_o one_o have_v power_n give_v he_o to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n 7._o rev._n 13._o 7._o and_o to_o overcome_v they_o the_o other_o be_v to_o wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a 25._o dan._n 7._o 25._o 8._o the_o one_o have_v power_n give_v he_o over_o all_o kindred_n tongue_n and_o nation_n and_o the_o other_o be_v the_o king_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o have_v devour_v 7._o rev._n 13._o 7._o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o tread_v it_o down_o 23._o dan._n 7._o 23._o 9_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o have_v ten_o king_n at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n 10._o the_o one_o arise_v out_o of_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v among_o ten_o 1._o rev._n 13._o 1._o king_n the_o other_o arise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o water_n signify_v multitude_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n rev._n 17._o it_o arise_v 24._o dan._n 7._o 24._o also_o with_o ten_o king_n ready_a crown_v which_o we_o can_v think_v can_v be_v all_o at_o the_o same_o moment_n that_o it_o arise_v and_o so_o it_o must_v arise_v in_o a_o kingdom_n divide_v among_o those_o ten_o revel_v 13._o 1._o 11._o they_o both_o end_n with_o the_o beast_n to_o who_o they_o belong_v and_o 25._o dan._n 7._o 11._o coral_n 2._o prop._n 6._o coral_n 1._o prop._n 12._o dan._n 7._o 25._o be_v both_o destroy_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o universal_a reign_n over_o all_o the_o world_n which_o conclude_v with_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o dead_a 12._o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o both_o be_v exact_o the_o same_o the_o one_o a_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n which_o by_o many_o example_n in_o daniel_n and_o one_o instance_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v know_v to_o 5._o rev._n 13._o 5._o be_v three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a and_o the_o other_o continue_v forty_o two_o month_n 13._o they_o both_o rule_n over_o the_o same_o place_n over_o the_o whole_a earth_n 23._o rev._n 13._o 7._o dan._n 7._o 23._o over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n 14._o and_o the_o beast_n itself_o in_o both_o be_v say_v to_o rise_v out_o of_o the_o 3._o rev._n 13._o 1._o dan._n 7._o 3._o sea_n from_o all_o these_o put_v together_o though_o it_o can_v not_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a from_o their_o character_n for_o the_o two_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o these_o two_o beast_n to_o be_v otherwise_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n yet_o how_o can_v a_o man_n
first_o to_o grant_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v the_o most_o familiar_a name_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o gospel_n and_o also_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n join_v with_o the_o same_o expression_n and_o circumstance_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o we_o find_v it_o with_o in_o daniel_n do_v plain_o refer_v to_o this_o place_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o that_o in_o the_o gospel_n when_o join_v with_o those_o same_o expression_n it_o signify_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o to_o maintain_v that_o in_o daniel_n it_o signify_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n but_o sometime_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n only_o and_o sometime_o the_o roman_a fury_n against_o the_o jew_n notwithstanding_o that_o that_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v set_v out_o in_o daniel_n under_o the_o character_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n upon_o the_o destruction_n of_o all_o their_o enemy_n upon_o earth_n there_o can_v not_o well_o be_v a_o plain_a instance_n to_o show_v how_o possible_a it_o be_v for_o grotius_n to_o be_v singular_a in_o his_o own_o fancy_n where_o there_o be_v a_o clear_a evidence_n and_o the_o general_a authority_n of_o all_o age_n against_o he_o but_o a_o much_o more_o satisfactory_a instance_n of_o the_o confidence_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n against_o open_a daylight_n be_v that_o of_o a_o person_n who_o be_v esteem_v a_o great_a critic_n in_o history_n about_o this_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n he_o do_v very_o positive_o assert_v and_o look_n upon_o it_o to_o be_v so_o know_v a_o thing_n that_o he_o take_v no_o pain_n at_o all_o to_o prove_v it_o that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o interpreter_n marsham_n sir_n john_n marsham_n from_o the_o time_n of_o josephus_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n concern_v only_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n whereas_o the_o contrary_a be_v as_o well_o know_v as_o a_o general_a tradition_n can_v be_v know_v by_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o be_v now_o remain_v namely_o that_o it_o be_v the_o otherwise_o the_o idem_fw-la pag._n 222._o st._n hierome_n and_o other_o do_v most_o clear_o demonstrate_v that_o porphyry_n opinion_n be_v a_o perfect_a madness_n for_o all_o find_v it_o unquestionable_a both_o jew_n and_o christian_n that_o the_o three_o and_o four_o beast_n be_v most_o certain_o two_o distinct_a beast_n so_o that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o man_n of_o no_o sense_n that_o can_v think_v otherwise_o general_a opinion_n in_o all_o age_n that_o it_o do_v not_o at_o all_o concern_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n as_o be_v make_v to_o appear_v more_o at_o large_a in_o my_o discourse_n concern_v the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n about_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n and_o what_o more_o manifest_a proof_n can_v be_v give_v of_o the_o possibility_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n authority_n against_o the_o most_o evident_a truth_n than_o to_o see_v one_o so_o positive_a against_o a_o general_o know_v matter_n of_o fact_n chap._n iu._n vii_o dan._n vii_o the_o same_o four_o monarchy_n prophesy_v of_o in_o daniel_n that_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o sixteenth_o proposition_n the_o vniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o its_o rule_v part_v all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n this_o demonstrate_v from_o not_o only_a the_o figure_n of_o beast_n but_o also_o from_o all_o the_o figure_n signify_v dominion_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n the_o first_o instance_n of_o it_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o former_a proposition_n do_v open_v we_o a_o very_a fair_a prospect_n into_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n then_o there_o remain_v no_o more_o dispute_n among_o the_o interpreter_n what_o kingdom_n in_o particular_a those_o four_o in_o the_o 2_o d_o and_z seven_o chapter_n be_v and_o by_o that_o mean_v it_o be_v also_o apparent_a what_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o its_o part_n that_o signify_v dominion_n be_v all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o if_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v a_o roman_a kingdom_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o four_o in_o each_o chapter_n be_v those_o four_o monarchy_n that_o succeed_v after_o one_o another_o from_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o thus_o will_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o short_a abridgement_n of_o the_o whole_a fortune_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n from_o his_o own_o time_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o clear_a apprehension_n of_o which_o it_o may_v be_v premise_v for_o the_o use_n of_o those_o who_o be_v not_o so_o well_o skilled_a in_o history_n that_o there_o have_v be_v four_o great_a empire_n in_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v sojourn_v since_o the_o first_o total_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o babylonian_n who_o be_v the_o first_o rule_v nation_n of_o the_o east_n who_o begin_v the_o total_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o daniel_n himself_o and_o of_o this_o have_v we_o the_o prophecy_n in_o isaiah_n jeremiah_n ezekiel_n and_o daniel_n and_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n be_v say_v by_o megasthenes_n in_o josephus_n to_o have_v extend_v to_o hercules_n pillar_n the_o next_o be_v the_o persian_n who_o conquer_v the_o babylonian_n and_o who_o continue_v their_o empire_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n as_o one_o entire_a people_n unite_v into_o one_o empire_n till_o the_o time_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a and_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o persian_a conquest_n we_o have_v in_o isaiah_n jeremiah_n ezekiel_n and_o daniel_n and_o the_o history_n of_o it_o in_o daniel_n ezra_n nehemiah_n esther_n haggai_n and_o zechariah_n the_o grecian_a monarchy_n conquer_v and_o succeed_v the_o persian_a and_o appear_v in_o its_o great_a magnitude_n under_o alexander_n the_o first_o beginner_n of_o that_o empire_n but_o after_o his_o death_n by_o the_o faction_n of_o his_o captain_n it_o be_v break_v into_o a_o great_a many_o division_n which_o be_v in_o a_o continual_a change_n of_o master_n till_o at_o last_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o the_o greek_n settle_v itself_o in_o four_o distinct_a kingdom_n viz._n egypt_n syria_n macedonia_n and_o thrace_n or_o pergamus_n which_o be_v the_o same_o dominion_n with_o thrace_n though_o the_o name_n be_v change_v from_o the_o syrian_a line_n of_o this_o fourfold_a monarchy_n come_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n who_o make_v himself_o so_o famous_a by_o his_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o who_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v always_o interpret_v and_o the_o war_n and_o marriage_n of_o the_o syrian_a and_o egyptian_a king_n set_v out_o in_o the_o 11_o of_o daniel_n be_v exact_o answerable_a to_o the_o history_n of_o they_o so_o that_o porphyry_n conclude_v from_o that_o that_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n wat_fw-mi but_o a_o history_n of_o what_o have_v be_v do_v before_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o monarchy_n be_v chief_o in_o daniel_n and_o hint_v at_o in_o zechariah_n but_o very_o open_o and_o plain_o foretell_v in_o daniel_n many_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o the_o time_n of_o its_o reign_n and_o the_o history_n of_o it_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n the_o roman_n be_v the_o four_o conqueror_n and_o after_o their_o conquest_n of_o the_o grecian_n be_v the_o most_o formidable_a empire_n that_o ever_o appear_v at_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v our_o saviour_n bear_v and_o the_o prophecy_n about_o it_o be_v chief_o in_o daniel_n and_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o in_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n and_o the_o new_a testament_n it_o appear_v then_o by_o this_o that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n do_v concern_v the_o same_o rule_v nation_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o be_v foretell_v in_o the_o other_o prophet_n but_o daniel_n be_v judge_v to_o be_v much_o more_o obscure_a than_o other_o because_o that_o which_o in_o other_o be_v signify_v by_o plain_a word_n in_o daniel_n be_v represent_v by_o figure_n and_o hieroglyphic_n and_o yet_o those_o figure_n be_v find_v to_o be_v interpret_v in_o most_o place_n and_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o those_o that_o be_v sometime_o use_v by_o the_o other_o prophet_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o rule_v nation_n as_o the_o
chapter_n there_o be_v five_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o four_o beast_n and_o a_o majestical_a appearance_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n there_o be_v five_o kingdom_n represent_v distinct_a from_o one_o another_o by_o the_o four_o several_a quality_n of_o the_o part_n of_o a_o statue_n and_o a_o stone_n make_v a_o mountain_n if_o we_o can_v find_v these_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o to_o be_v the_o very_a 36._o chap._n 2._o 36._o same_o kingdom_n in_o reality_n as_o they_o seem_v at_o the_o first_o view_n of_o they_o to_o be_v from_o their_o be_v exact_o the_o same_o number_n of_o kingdom_n and_o from_o the_o extraordinary_a likeness_n of_o the_o five_o of_o they_o in_o each_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a from_o thence_o to_o conclude_v what_o be_v the_o signification_n of_o any_o figure_n in_o general_n as_o distinct_a from_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o that_o be_v represent_v with_o it_o in_o rule_n and_o power_n which_o be_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o proposition_n and_o here_o be_v this_o further_a encouragement_n to_o ground_v our_o hope_n of_o it_o upon_o that_o it_o be_v unanimous_o agree_v by_o all_o interpreter_n of_o consent_n consent_n all_o age_n that_o be_v considerable_a that_o they_o be_v the_o same_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o of_o those_o chapter_n tho'_o there_o be_v a_o different_a apprehension_n in_o some_o few_o of_o they_o from_o the_o rest_n about_o the_o particular_a name_n of_o these_o kingdom_n but_o because_o they_o have_v not_o distinct_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o those_o ground_n upon_o which_o they_o build_v this_o common_a agreement_n it_o may_v be_v useful_a for_o a_o constant_a assure_a satisfaction_n of_o this_o point_n once_o for_o all_o to_o reflect_v upon_o the_o evidence_n that_o there_o be_v for_o it_o and_o to_o put_v it_o into_o a_o close_a and_o distinct_a order_n to_o make_v it_o unquestionable_a consider_v then_o first_o that_o the_o 5_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n 14._o v._o 13_o 14._o must_v be_v some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n for_o it_o be_v a_o kingdom_n give_v to_o one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n by_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n who_o have_v 10._o v._o 9_o 10._o host_n of_o angel_n minister_a unto_o he_o which_o can_v possible_o be_v any_o thing_n but_o god_n himself_o and_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v so_o peculiar_o own_v by_o christ_n himself_o all_o over_o the_o gospel_n that_o he_o can_v be_v more_o plain_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n or_o of_o jesus_n than_o by_o that_o and_o it_o be_v observe_v by_o a_o very_a accurate_a mede_n mr._n mede_n critic_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o place_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o he_o can_v fetch_v this_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n from_o as_o a_o name_n of_o the_o messiah_n but_o from_o this_o very_a place_n of_o daniel_n the_o circumstance_n of_o which_o our_o saviour_n do_v also_o express_o add_v to_o that_o name_n in_o his_o prophecy_n about_o the_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n with_o great_a glory_n which_o we_o find_v in_o all_o the_o three_o gospel_n and_o be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o be_v say_v here_o of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n to_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n with_o a_o infinite_a multitude_n of_o angel_n about_o his_o throne_n and_o a_o very_a glorious_a appearance_n consider_v next_o that_o this_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o be_v both_o eternal_a and_o universal_a or_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n there_o can_v not_o well_o be_v more_o care_n take_v to_o signify_v this_o than_o there_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v by_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o expression_n for_o both_o of_o these_o for_o the_o eternity_n of_o it_o in_o such_o word_n as_o these_o a_o everlasting_a dominion_n which_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o 14._o v._o 14._o and_o a_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v not_o be_v destroy_v and_o a_o kingdom_n for_o ever_o even_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v on_o purpose_n to_o stop_v all_o suspicion_n of_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n everlasting_a and_o for_o ever_o and_o then_o to_o assure_v the_o real_a universality_n of_o it_o it_o be_v call_v a_o kingdom_n that_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n shall_v serve_v he_o and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n and_o all_o dominion_n shall_v obey_v he_o and_o it_o do_v succeed_v in_o 23._o v._o 27._o v._n 23._o the_o place_n of_o a_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o earth_n which_o have_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o tread_v it_o down_o if_o now_o we_o look_v into_o the_o 5_o kingdom_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n we_o shall_v find_v just_a the_o same_o character_n of_o it_o from_o the_o 44th_o verse_n it_o be_v to_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n it_o be_v never_o to_o be_v destroy_v nor_o to_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n but_o be_v to_o stand_v for_o ever_o which_o secure_v the_o eternity_n of_o it_o from_o any_o succession_n after_o it_o and_o the_o universality_n of_o it_o appear_v from_o its_o break_n in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o other_o kingdom_n which_o have_v rule_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n especial_o the_o four_o kingdom_n which_o before_o it_o have_v subdue_v all_o thing_n even_o a_o three_o kingdom_n which_o bare_a rule_n over_o all_o the_o 40._o v._o 39_o 40._o earth_n here_o then_o be_v two_o kingdom_n both_o without_o end_n both_o over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o therefore_o both_o in_o the_o same_o place_n let_v the_o earth_n signify_v what_o it_o will_v since_o it_o must_v signify_v in_o both_o place_n at_o least_o the_o prophet_n country_n as_o all_o agree_v this_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o both_o be_v most_o undoubted_o the_o same_o because_o they_o be_v both_o at_o a_o time_n or_o eternal_a in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o not_o two_o distinct_a kingdom_n can_v proper_o be_v that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n as_o these_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v both_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n and_o such_o as_o begin_v to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o other_o king_n beside_o they_o both_o begin_v the_o universality_n of_o their_o reign_n at_o the_o ruin_n of_o a_o power_n which_o have_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o 26._o ch._n 2._o 39_o 40._o ch._n 7._o 23_o 26._o which_o have_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o other_o kingdom_n and_o do_v themselves_o rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o former_a so_o that_o they_o both_o then_o continue_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o the_o continuance_n of_o they_o both_o be_v to_o all_o eternity_n and_o then_o they_o begin_v their_o reign_n in_o that_o same_o place_n together_o or_o else_o that_o which_o shall_v come_v after_o the_o other_o will_v put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o the_o eternity_n of_o either_o of_o they_o it_o seem_v then_o to_o be_v absolute_o impossible_a that_o the_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o of_o those_o chapter_n shall_v not_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n eternal_a and_o universal_a and_o which_o begin_v at_o the_o ruin_n of_o another_o universal_a dominion_n before_o it_o now_o if_o the_o five_o kingdom_n in_o each_o of_o these_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o the_o four_o also_o in_o each_o of_o they_o before_o it_o must_v be_v the_o same_o for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o each_o of_o those_o chapter_n be_v the_o only_o rule_v power_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n when_o it_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o last_o for_o by_o the_o destruction_n of_o it_o the_o five_o get_v its_o dominion_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o the_o four_o can_v not_o possible_o be_v more_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o each_o of_o the_o chapter_n because_o the_o whole_a earth_n in_o each_o must_v as_o have_v be_v observe_v signify_v at_o least_o the_o same_o place_n and_o there_o can_v be_v but_o one_o kingdom_n in_o the_o same_o place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o each_o of_o they_o in_o those_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o last_o for_o they_o be_v both_o destroy_v by_o the_o same_o five_o kingdom_n as_o have_v be_v show_v at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o be_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a reign_n of_o that_o kingdom_n in_o each_o chapter_n two_o different_a kingdom_n can_v be_v destroy_v by_o a_o three_o in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o each_o be_v one_o rule_v 27
chap._n 7._o v._n 27._o power_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o five_o under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n begin_v by_o the_o conquest_n of_o it_o chap._n vi_o vii_o dan._n two_o &_o vii_o the_o five_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n of_o daniel_n immediate_o successive_a to_o one_o another_o this_o agree_v on_o by_o interpreter_n and_o particular_o evince_v upon_o several_a ground_n the_o nature_n of_o these_o kingdom_n show_v from_o their_o immediate_a succession_n to_o one_o another_o not_o successive_a form_n of_o government_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n nor_o part_n of_o they_o of_o that_o kind_n from_o hence_o necessary_a that_o they_o must_v be_v the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o therefore_o must_v the_o three_o in_o the_o 2_o d_o and_z the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n the_o first_o and_o second_o also_o in_o both_o chapter_n prove_v to_o be_v the_o same_o the_o sure_a way_n to_o demonstrate_v the_o rest_n of_o these_o five_o kingdom_n to_o be_v the_o same_o be_v to_o find_v that_o those_o in_o the_o second_o chapter_n be_v immediate_o successive_a to_o one_o another_o for_o since_o the_o first_o of_o the_o kingdom_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o dominion_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n and_o the_o last_o of_o they_o to_o be_v some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n pag._n praece_v if_o they_o be_v all_o in_o a_o immediate_a 38._o v._o 38._o succession_n from_o the_o first_o to_o the_o last_o that_o will_v show_v what_o kind_n of_o kingdom_n they_o must_v needs_o be_v to_o be_v able_a to_o fill_v up_o the_o distance_n of_o time_n betwixt_o those_o two_o kingdom_n by_o immediate_a succession_n and_o thereby_o will_v make_v it_o appear_v from_o history_n what_o kingdom_n also_o they_o must_v be_v in_o particular_a and_o this_o will_v give_v light_a enough_o to_o find_v they_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n that_o the_o five_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v successive_a to_o one_o ii_o dan._n ii_o another_o be_v undoubted_a for_o of_o the_o second_o it_o be_v say_v and_o after_o thou_o shall_v arise_v another_o kingdom_n and_o of_o the_o three_o that_o it_o shall_v bear_v rule_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o can_v it_o not_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o any_o other_o that_o be_v different_a from_o it_o in_o the_o earth_n at_o least_o where_o the_o prophet_n live_v and_o it_o be_v agree_v by_o all_o that_o the_o prophet_n country_n do_v belong_v to_o this_o three_o kingdom_n and_o then_o of_o the_o four_o that_o it_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o consume_v all_o kingdom_n that_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v and_o so_o must_v come_v after_o they_o and_o then_o that_o these_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v all_o immediate_o successive_a ii_o dan._n ii_o to_o one_o another_o it_o be_v unanimous_o agree_v among_o all_o kind_n of_o interpreter_n jew_n and_o christian_n of_o all_o age_n that_o be_v any_o consent_n consent_n thing_n considerable_a which_o show_v it_o to_o be_v here_o so_o plain_o intimate_v if_o not_o express_v in_o word_n that_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o all_o consider_v person_n will_v judge_v it_o to_o be_v so_o from_o the_o usual_a acceptation_n of_o such_o word_n as_o it_o be_v signify_v by_o for_o how_o otherwise_o can_v those_o who_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o in_o almost_o every_o thing_n else_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v so_o willing_a to_o agree_v together_o in_o this_o where_o there_o may_v be_v a_o great_a disadvantage_n give_v against_o the_o party_n which_o they_o embrace_v by_o allow_v it_o but_o no_o manner_n of_o advantage_n gain_v by_o it_o the_o jew_n will_v be_v much_o sure_a of_o a_o defence_n for_o their_o defer_v the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n if_o the_o first_o four_o kingdom_n be_v not_o determine_v to_o be_v the_o four_o monarchy_n immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o and_o it_o will_v not_o appear_v that_o antichrist_n go_v along_o with_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n if_o the_o whole_a four_o be_v not_o find_v to_o be_v necessary_o successive_a empire_n that_o come_v immediate_o after_o one_o another_o from_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n the_o ground_n of_o this_o agreement_n about_o the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o these_o kingdom_n from_o the_o text_n may_v be_v these_o 1._o the_o mention_n of_o the_o number_n of_o they_o from_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n seem_v to_o be_v plain_o express_v to_o be_v to_o foreshow_v the_o determinate_a time_n of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o mention_v in_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n except_v that_o tyranny_n in_o the_o last_o time_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n which_o usher_v in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n about_o any_o religious_a concern_v or_o any_o action_n of_o god_n which_o yet_o be_v ordinary_o the_o business_n of_o every_o divine_a prophecy_n daniel_n do_v express_o tell_v nabuchadnezzar_n that_o the_o end_n of_o his_o dream_n be_v to_o make_v know_v to_o he_o from_o god_n what_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a day_n and_o by_o the_o latter_a day_n must_v be_v there_o understand_v at_o least_o the_o latter_a day_n of_o those_o kingdom_n which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o dream_n and_o therefore_o must_v they_o include_v the_o day_n of_o the_o last_o of_o those_o five_o kingdom_n or_o the_o time_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n therein_o mention_v the_o whole_a number_n than_o seem_v to_o be_v whole_o for_o this_o end_n to_o show_v how_o many_o succession_n of_o empire_n there_o shall_v be_v betwixt_o the_o reign_n of_o nebuchadnezzar_n kingdom_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n for_o who_o will_v not_o assure_o conclude_v it_o to_o be_v for_o that_o end_n only_o when_o there_o be_v nothing_o considerable_a speak_v of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o number_n and_o when_o the_o glorious_a state_n of_o thing_n that_o ever_o be_v mention_v be_v set_v forth_o in_o that_o last_o kingdom_n with_o this_o introduction_n to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o all_o that_o the_o whole_a show_n be_v to_o make_v know_v what_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a day_n and_o how_o can_v that_o be_v possible_o show_v by_o such_o a_o orderly_a number_n unless_o there_o have_v be_v no_o other_o kingdom_n betwixt_o they_o this_o therefore_o do_v make_v it_o manifest_a that_o the_o succession_n of_o these_o kingdom_n be_v immediate_a to_o measure_v out_o the_o exact_a time_n of_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o glory_n 2._o a_o orderly_a number_n when_o join_v with_o successive_a reign_n as_o it_o be_v here_o under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o three_o and_o a_o four_o kingdom_n v._n 39_o 40._o be_v general_o use_v in_o speech_n to_o signify_v a_o immediate_a orderly_a succession_n and_o who_o will_v ever_o call_v those_o a_o three_o or_o a_o four_o kingdom_n from_o the_o first_o which_o have_v two_o or_o three_o more_o come_v in_o betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o first_o 3._o and_o then_o the_o last_o of_o the_o five_o be_v know_v to_o be_v immediate_o 26._o chap._n 2._o 44._o chap._n 7._o 26._o successive_a to_o the_o four_o pag._n 120._o which_o be_v a_o instance_n to_o show_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n unless_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n clear_a against_o it_o which_o be_v not_o by_o any_o pretend_a 4._o the_o part_n also_o of_o the_o statue_n which_o represent_v these_o kingdom_n be_v immediate_o join_v to_o one_o another_o which_o must_v denote_v a_o property_n in_o the_o thing_n represent_v some_o way_n answerable_a to_o it_o and_o that_o in_o successive_a kingdom_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o they_o upon_o these_o ground_n it_o may_v safe_o be_v conclude_v that_o these_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o especial_o when_o there_o be_v nothing_o offer_v against_o it_o but_o on_o the_o contrary_a as_o have_v be_v observe_v it_o have_v the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o interpreter_n and_o by_o that_o it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o that_o have_v consider_v these_o thing_n it_o be_v so_o plain_o suggest_v from_o the_o text_n that_o unless_o it_o be_v real_o so_o there_o be_v occasion_n give_v for_o a_o unavoidable_a delusion_n about_o such_o thing_n of_o moment_n as_o the_o great_a tyranny_n of_o the_o last_o king_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o the_o universal_a eternal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n succeed_v it_o and_o which_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n be_v design_v whole_o to_o make_v know_v as_o be_v express_v v._o 28._o 2._o chap._n 2._o it_o may_v therefore_o now_o be_v determine_v what_o kind_n of_o
himself_o chap._n 8._o verse_n 9_o 10._o as_o josephus_n affirm_v of_o he_o also_o from_o the_o ancient_n and_o he_o do_v not_o conclude_v they_o till_o after_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n be_v begin_v under_o cyrus_n chap._n 10._o 1._o so_o that_o he_o live_v under_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n and_o name_n they_o both_o and_o the_o grecian_a and_o he_o prophecy_n of_o the_o whole_a grecian_a monarchy_n in_o particular_a under_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o beast_n chap._n 8._o as_o be_v by_o all_o grant_v when_o therefore_o we_o find_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n just_a before_o the_o 8_o the_o mention_n of_o three_o kingdom_n succeed_v one_o another_o represent_v by_o three_o beast_n the_o two_o first_o of_o which_o the_o prophet_n know_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n as_o all_o do_v grant_v what_o ground_n in_o the_o world_n have_v we_o to_o question_n whether_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n or_o three_o kingdom_n the_o whole_a grecian_a monarchy_n from_o its_o conquest_n of_o the_o persian_a since_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o in_o the_o very_a next_o chapter_n after_o this_o seven_o he_o foretell_v that_o whole_a monarchy_n of_o the_o greek_n under_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o beast_n there_o be_v certain_o more_o ground_n from_o the_o prophecy_n to_o conclude_v that_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n from_o its_o conquest_n of_o the_o persian_a than_o that_o by_o the_o first_o of_o the_o three_o must_v be_v mean_v the_o whole_a babylonian_a monarchy_n for_o the_o babylonian_a be_v not_o any_o where_o else_o say_v by_o name_n to_o be_v represent_v under_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o beast_n as_o the_o grecian_a be_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n immediate_o after_o we_o have_v reason_n therefore_o to_o be_v confident_a that_o the_o prophet_n that_o understand_v by_o the_o first_o and_o second_o beast_n the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n to_o their_o last_o end_n can_v by_o the_o three_o understand_v only_o a_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n after_o the_o persian_a and_o by_o the_o four_o the_o remain_a part_n of_o it_o and_o if_o man_n may_v be_v allow_v thus_o to_o disregard_n all_o example_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o thing_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n they_o may_v choose_v any_o interpretation_n that_o they_o can_v fancy_v and_o with_o the_o same_o freedom_n may_v they_o maintain_v that_o by_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v mean_v the_o single_a person_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n alone_o and_o by_o the_o second_o another_o conqueror_n some_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o and_o by_o the_o three_o pompey_z and_o by_o the_o four_o what_o they_o please_v if_o they_o may_v interpret_v one_o of_o these_o figure_n to_o be_v a_o single_a person_n there_o be_v as_o much_o reason_n to_o make_v they_o all_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n and_o to_o affirm_v any_o thing_n thus_o at_o all_o adventure_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o know_a example_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v both_o against_o all_o the_o rule_n of_o any_o other_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n and_o take_v away_o all_o manner_n of_o hope_n of_o be_v able_a to_o determine_v the_o sense_n of_o any_o scripture_n 10._o to_o this_o may_v be_v add_v that_o the_o order_n and_o time_n of_o the_o several_a vision_n do_v confirm_v this_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o the_o four_o succeed_a monarchy_n from_o the_o prophet_n time_n for_o as_o these_o four_o beast_n have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n page_n 104_o etc._n etc._n so_o do_v it_o appear_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o of_o they_o in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n compare_v with_o that_o of_o the_o first_o in_o the_o seven_o that_o they_o must_v be_v both_o the_o whole_a babylonian_a monarchy_n not_o any_o single_a reign_n because_o that_o in_o the_o 2d_o be_v apply_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n and_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o be_v see_v in_o the_o time_n of_o belshazzar_n after_o the_o death_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n and_o therefore_o must_v the_o first_o kingdom_n in_o both_o chapter_n signify_v a_o empire_n common_a to_o nabuchadnezzar_n and_o those_o that_o come_v after_o he_o that_o be_v the_o whole_a monarchy_n now_o the_o 8_o chapter_n who_o vision_n be_v after_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n assure_v we_o by_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o figure_n viz._n by_o two_o beast_n that_o the_o two_o next_o kingdom_n be_v the_o persian_a and_o grecian_a monarchy_n by_o name_n to_o the_o time_n of_o their_o last_o end_n and_o when_o the_o prophet_n have_v thus_o see_v afterward_o the_o persian_a and_o grecian_a monarchy_n represent_v by_o the_o figure_n of_o two_o beast_n can_v it_o be_v with_o any_o manner_n of_o reason_n think_v that_o he_o can_v judge_v the_o 2d_o and_o 3d_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o be_v any_o other_o kingdom_n than_o those_o very_a same_n which_o he_o have_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n see_v represent_v by_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o figure_n and_o which_o be_v make_v know_v to_o he_o to_o be_v kingdom_n that_o shall_v succeed_v in_o order_n to_o the_o first_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n and_o which_o he_o know_v in_o the_o time_n of_o cyrus_n by_o his_o own_o experience_n be_v verify_v of_o the_o persian_a especial_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o intimation_n from_o he_o to_o make_v any_o think_v the_o second_o and_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o be_v different_a thing_n from_o the_o persian_a and_o grecian_a kingdom_n know_v by_o name_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n 11._o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n shall_v be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o the_o grecian_n because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v consume_v by_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o 2d_o chap._n which_o have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v most_o unquestionable_o some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n by_o prop._n 13._o for_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n be_v total_o destroy_v long_o before_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n and_o it_o have_v be_v observe_v how_o monstrous_a a_o shift_n that_o of_o grotius_n be_v upon_o this_o occasion_n such_o as_o may_v very_o well_o amaze_v any_o one_o that_o consider_v it_o and_o his_o great_a ability_n together_o to_o be_v constant_a to_o his_o hypothesis_n he_o will_v have_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n signify_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o 22._o dan._n 7._o 14_o 22._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n to_o begin_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o auxiliary_a army_n of_o the_o roman_n who_o therefore_o must_v be_v call_v the_o people_n of_o the_o most_o high_a because_o the_o people_n among_o who_o god_n be_v to_o have_v his_o church_n but_o the_o extravagance_n of_o this_o have_v be_v former_o consider_v and_o nothing_o can_v give_v we_o better_o satisfaction_n what_o absurdity_n he_o be_v capable_a of_o own_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o a_o prophecy_n when_o he_o have_v set_v his_o heart_n upon_o a_o supposition_n that_o need_v it_o 12._o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n but_o if_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n the_o little_a horn_n must_v be_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n as_o be_v by_o all_o grant_v and_o then_o at_o the_o end_n of_o he_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o that_o monarchy_n must_v be_v end_v whereas_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n continue_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o his_o death_n 13._o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o 22._o v._o 22._o the_o saint_n come_v to_o possess_v a_o universal_a kingdom_n over_o all_o the_o world_n which_o since_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o signify_v a_o reign_n of_o christianity_n in_o the_o world_n be_v certain_a can_v not_o happen_v till_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o therefore_o neither_o can_v he_o be_v the_o little_a horn_n nor_o the_o four_o beast_n the_o grecian_a empire_n 14._o the_o time_n time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n at_o the_o end_n of_o 25._o v._o 25._o which_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o four_o beast_n to_o which_o it_o belong_v be_v say_v to_o be_v destroy_v be_v the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n pag._n but_o those_o in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n end_n before_o christ_n come_v to_o the_o last_o judgement_n ibid._n and_o therefore_o can_v the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v any_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n 15._o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v so_o far_o from_o
a_o demonstration_n of_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o the_o protestant_a application_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n together_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n by_o drue_n cressener_n d._n d._n london_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n over-against_o stock-market_n m_o dc_o xc_o to_o the_o queen_n madam_n the_o intent_n of_o these_o paper_n be_v to_o make_v a_o more_o certain_a discovery_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o some_o divine_a oracle_n which_o have_v foretell_v the_o successive_a revolution_n of_o all_o the_o great_a empire_n in_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v to_o sojourn_v till_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o triumph_v over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n if_o they_o prove_v to_o be_v satisfactory_o clear_a religion_n and_o empire_n be_v the_o subject-matter_n of_o they_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o proper_a object_n of_o the_o meditation_n of_o christian_a prince_n we_o be_v now_o in_o the_o conclude_a part_n of_o the_o last_o of_o these_o empire_n and_o your_o majesty_n late_a wonderful_a success_n have_v so_o promise_v a_o aspect_n on_o that_o part_n of_o the_o prediction_n that_o they_o seem_v to_o appropriate_v all_o address_n of_o this_o kind_n to_o your_o royal_a court._n i_o have_v therefore_o think_v it_o a_o duty_n to_o offer_v that_o which_o i_o have_v already_o publish_v on_o this_o subject_a to_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o majesty_n and_o your_o majesty_n peculiar_a share_n in_o the_o throne_n do_v seem_v to_o demand_v this_o of_o i_o as_o the_o remainder_n of_o a_o debt_n from_o one_o that_o have_v once_o approach_v it_o this_o part_n be_v indeed_o the_o whole_a strength_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o former_a and_o for_o that_o reason_n ought_v to_o attend_v it_o to_o the_o same_o place_n to_o confirm_v the_o hope_n of_o a_o glorious_a success_n of_o both_o your_o majesty_n endeavour_n for_o the_o revival_n of_o the_o oppress_a reformation_n madam_n we_o have_v already_o see_v a_o very_a surprise_v beginning_n of_o this_o recovery_n in_o the_o late_a providential_a manner_n of_o the_o return_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o savoy_n through_o the_o midst_n of_o their_o most_o inveterate_a and_o most_o powerful_a opposer_n the_o first_o date_n of_o that_o general_n suppression_n of_o the_o protestant_a profession_n in_o roman_a state_n which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v call_v the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n be_v suppose_v to_o commence_v from_o the_o last_o considerable_a abjuration_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v abroad_o some_o while_n after_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nants_n and_o then_o that_o which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v call_v their_o resurrection_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a after_o their_o death_n must_v fall_v just_a about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o vaudois_n do_v revive_v and_o resettle_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o their_o religion_n after_o their_o return_n to_o their_o ancient_a habitation_n the_o vaudois_n and_o their_o neighbour_n have_v be_v so_o much_o the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o witness_n for_o many_o age_n before_o the_o reformation_n that_o since_o the_o first_o revival_n be_v agree_v from_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v in_o one_o particular_a place_n only_o they_o may_v safe_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v the_o first_o promise_v beginning_n at_o least_o of_o that_o revolution_n the_o proper_a kingdom_n of_o france_n do_v indeed_o seem_v from_o the_o present_a posture_n of_o affair_n to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a to_o be_v the_o first_o scene_n of_o this_o revival_n 140._o the_o other_o treatise_n pag._n 139_o 140._o but_o it_o have_v be_v show_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o do_v fix_v the_o first_o beginning_n of_o it_o there_o and_o that_o the_o persecution_n in_o france_n and_o savoy_n be_v execute_v by_o the_o same_o instrument_n may_v very_o well_o pass_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o madam_n be_v the_o first_o encourage_v earnest_a of_o that_o great_a deliverance_n which_o the_o oppress_a church_n do_v groan_n for_o and_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n and_o to_o your_o protection_n to_o accomplish_v but_o whatever_o may_v become_v of_o these_o remote_a conclusion_n relate_v to_o present_a affair_n it_o will_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o what_o i_o here_o offer_v which_o be_v the_o only_a necessary_a and_o great_a concern_v of_o the_o protestant_a interpretation_n and_o the_o sole_a foundation_n of_o they_o it_o will_v here_o appear_v to_o remain_v still_o firm_a and_o unshaken_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o main_a object_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o prophecy_n the_o foundation_n of_o a_o building_n may_v be_v settle_v upon_o a_o rock_n though_o some_o part_n of_o the_o superstructure_n shall_v fall_v for_o want_v of_o a_o immediate_a and_o close_a coherence_n with_o it_o and_o if_o this_o first_o foundation_n be_v but_o once_o agree_v on_o and_o well_o regard_v by_o all_o party_n of_o protestant_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v how_o influential_a it_o must_v needs_o be_v for_o the_o strengthen_n of_o the_o common_a interest_n of_o the_o reformation_n the_o dreadful_a character_n that_o be_v here_o set_v upon_o the_o common_a enemy_n and_o the_o divine_a intimation_n of_o the_o joint_n concern_v of_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o the_o league_n against_o they_o as_o the_o witness_n and_o people_n of_o god_n and_o the_o present_a cry_v misery_n of_o their_o enslave_v brethren_n be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o silence_v all_o their_o little_a unnecessary_a heat_n and_o animosity_n against_o one_o another_o and_o to_o make_v they_o unite_v with_o zeal_n to_o strengthen_v the_o hand_n of_o your_o majesty_n against_o the_o most_o refine_a barbarity_n of_o the_o great_a oppressor_n that_o be_v ever_o yet_o hear_v of_o there_o be_v indeed_o but_o small_a ground_n to_o hope_n that_o protestant_n will_v of_o a_o sudden_a agree_v upon_o this_o foundation_n whatever_o evidence_n there_o may_v be_v for_o it_o the_o enquiry_n into_o these_o matter_n be_v so_o out_o of_o fashion_n and_o lie_v under_o so_o general_a a_o prejudice_n that_o i_o find_v the_o press_n everywhere_o affright_v from_o undertake_v the_o charge_n of_o this_o publication_n and_o i_o be_o bind_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o nothing_o less_o can_v persuade_v they_o to_o it_o than_o the_o warm_a recommendation_n of_o a_o person_n who_o your_o majesty_n favour_n have_v eminent_o reward_v for_o his_o long_o continue_a labour_n in_o all_o the_o way_n by_o which_o the_o church_n can_v be_v either_o pious_o edify_v or_o learned_o defend_v it_o be_v indeed_o owe_v to_o my_o lord_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n if_o any_o thing_n here_o do_v prove_v to_o be_v of_o public_a use_n madam_n this_o general_n unconcern_v seem_v chief_o to_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o popish_a marriage_n in_o the_o three_o last_o reign_n nothing_o be_v more_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o than_o the_o charge_n of_o babylon_n and_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o it_o seem_v something_o too_o rude_a a_o charge_n both_o to_o church_n and_o court_n when_o the_o queen_n come_v to_o be_v concern_v in_o it_o and_o none_o but_o some_o very_o few_o of_o the_o most_o sincere_a and_o disintere_v among_o the_o learned_a will_v appear_v in_o it_o i_o have_v therefore_o apprehend_v it_o to_o be_v the_o most_o effectual_a way_n for_o the_o make_v this_o the_o currant_n study_v of_o the_o age_n again_o to_o procure_v the_o royal_a stamp_n upon_o it_o by_o your_o majesty_n favourable_a regard_n of_o this_o performance_n i_o be_o encourage_v to_o hope_v that_o it_o may_v not_o displease_v the_o impartial_a examiner_n of_o it_o and_o your_o majesty_n pious_a zeal_n to_o promote_v true_a religion_n and_o virtue_n have_v already_o begin_v to_o make_v all_o good_a design_n for_o the_o protestant_a interest_n the_o fashionable_a study_n of_o all_o about_o you._n that_o we_o may_v long_o have_v the_o powerful_a and_o charm_a influence_n of_o this_o great_a example_n for_o the_o improvement_n of_o all_o useful_a knowledge_n be_v the_o zealous_a prayer_n of_o madam_n your_o majesty_n most_o obedient_a subject_n drue_n cressener_n the_o preface_n concern_v the_o strength_n and_o usefulness_n of_o the_o work_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o by_o the_o event_n and_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o synchronism_n most_o writer_n be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o think_v themselves_o sure_a of_o reader_n enough_o and_o all_o their_o care_n be_v to_o make_v they_o courteous_a and_o gentle_a by_o a_o preface_n but_o there_o be_v so_o few_o that_o can_v have_v the_o patience_n to_o hear_v of_o any_o thing_n about_o the_o revelation_n that_o
here_o be_v suggest_v that_o this_o will_v make_v the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n and_o his_o kingdom_n of_o glory_n here_o upon_o earth_n to_o be_v but_o a_o momentary_a thing_n only_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n whereas_o he_o be_v represent_v in_o several_a place_n as_o reign_v here_o in_o glory_n with_o his_o saint_n for_o a_o considerable_a time_n after_o the_o end_n of_o antichrist_n but_o mr._n mede_n have_v give_v this_o answer_n to_o that_o that_o according_a to_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n among_o the_o jew_n from_o who_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v borrow_v it_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o continuance_n of_o time_n for_o 1000_o year_n together_o but_o all_o that_o need_v be_v regard_v for_o the_o present_a purpose_n in_o hand_n be_v that_o it_o be_v agree_v by_o all_o party_n that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a properly_z so_o call_v be_v not_o till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o this_o be_v we_o assure_v now_o at_o last_o that_o the_o beast_n which_o kill_v the_o two_o witness_n rev._n 11._o 7._o be_v the_o same_o time_n of_o roman_a rule_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n 12._o prop._n 12._o for_o first_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n have_v one_o of_o the_o most_o peculiar_a distinguish_a character_n of_o that_o beast_n viz._n the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o character_n with_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n v._o 8._o in_o just_a the_o same_o peculiar_a phrase_n and_o the_o same_o character_n have_v that_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n in_o another_o different_a expression_n indeed_o but_o of_o the_o same_o signification_n viz._n that_o it_o do_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n for_o the_o sea_n be_v very_o ordinary_o call_v in_o the_o septuagint_n which_o the_o greek_a of_o the_o new_a testament_n do_v general_o conform_v to_o by_o the_o same_o name_n of_o the_o abyss_n which_o be_v here_o render_v the_o bottomless_a pit_n when_o therefore_o we_o see_v in_o the_o chapter_n after_o this_o 11_o chapter_n the_o mention_n of_o a_o beast_n that_o be_v to_o ascend_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n which_o be_v make_v his_o peculiar_a character_n to_o distinguish_v he_o from_o other_o state_n of_o he_o under_o the_o succession_n of_o his_o head_n and_o that_o here_o there_o be_v the_o same_o peculiar_a description_n of_o such_o a_o beast_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o ascend_v etc._n etc._n which_o plain_o refer_v we_o to_o the_o same_o character_n of_o a_o beast_n somewhere_o else_o mention_v it_o must_v certain_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o beast_n or_o else_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o believe_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o same_o at_o two_o several_a mention_n of_o it_o though_o it_o have_v the_o same_o peculiar_a character_n in_o both_o place_n and_o a_o note_n of_o reference_n in_o one_o of_o they_o to_o confine_v it_o to_o the_o same_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v which_o in_o this_o case_n will_v be_v a_o violation_n of_o all_o the_o first_o three_o rule_n which_o have_v be_v judge_v to_o be_v the_o sure_a ground_n for_o any_o interrpetation_n 2._o beside_o they_o both_o end_n at_o the_o expiration_n of_o the_o same_o space_n of_o time_n of_o 42_o month_n or_o the_o 1260_o day_n of_o the_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n which_o be_v the_o same_o state_n in_o both_o because_o it_o be_v the_o last_o state_n of_o they_o both_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n be_v also_o describe_v to_o end_v just_a before_o a_o glorious_a reign_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n which_o be_v accompany_v with_o a_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a so_o also_o do_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n come_v to_o a_o end_n just_a before_o a_o reign_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v accompany_v with_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a chap._n 20._o and_o be_v not_o this_o a_o very_a good_a ground_n to_o be_v confident_a that_o they_o be_v both_o the_o same_o beast_n when_o they_o be_v say_v to_o end_v at_o the_o expiration_n of_o the_o same_o peculiar_a space_n of_o time_n and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o just_a the_o same_o kind_n of_o peculiar_a reign_n of_o christ_n over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o for_o ever_o and_o ever_o and_o that_o be_v accompany_v with_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o since_o they_o be_v thus_o find_v from_o these_o circumstance_n to_o be_v contemporary_a how_o can_v a_o beast_n with_o so_o peculiar_a character_n that_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o other_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n in_o both_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o beast_n we_o also_o find_v they_o war_a against_o the_o same_o martyr_n or_o witness_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o in_o both_o overcome_v they_o and_o be_v overcome_v by_o they_o etc._n etc._n from_o hence_o may_v very_o safe_o be_v determine_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o beginning_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o eternal_a corollary_n reign_v of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n these_o four_o last_o conclusion_n have_v also_o the_o consent_n of_o many_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a interpreter_n beast_n interpreter_n ribera_n about_o the_o 15_o verse_n of_o the_o 11_o chapter_n in_o his_o discourse_n upon_o chap._n 10._o num_fw-la 20._o caecus_n est_fw-la qui_fw-la non_fw-la videt_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o be_v blind_a that_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o thing_n can_v be_v but_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o antichrist_n and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o judgement_n malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 226._o no_o man_n of_o sense_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 11_o and_o 13_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o beast_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n thus_o then_o do_v we_o find_v at_o last_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o his_o reign_n in_o all_o the_o several_a chapter_n where_o it_o be_v mention_v and_o from_o the_o last_o proof_n of_o this_o in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o account_n of_o the_o last_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v before_o the_o account_n of_o his_o first_o rise_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n and_o so_o mention_v in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n as_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v afterward_o to_o appear_v which_o do_v sufficient_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o order_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o this_o prophecy_n be_v many_o time_n transpose_v the_o second_o book_n the_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n all_o over_o daniel_n chap._n i._n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o clear_a rule_n for_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o rule_v part_n porphyry_n objection_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o it_o the_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o plainness_n of_o the_o prediction_n in_o it_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n daniel_n prove_v the_o 13_o proposition_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n jesus_n the_o singularity_n of_o grotius_n be_v notion_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o that_o place_n judge_v to_o be_v blasphemy_n by_o the_o sanhedrim_n we_o have_v now_o our_o prospect_n very_o much_o enlarge_v vii_o dan._n vii_o by_o a_o multitude_n of_o know_a mark_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o one_o of_o its_o head_n from_o the_o first_o mention_n of_o he_o in_o chap._n 11._o to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o his_o history_n in_o chapter_n 20._o by_o which_o he_o be_v describe_v to_o we_o in_o all_o his_o lineament_n with_o his_o rise_n his_o mark_n his_o action_n and_o his_o end_n and_o with_o a_o great_a many_o of_o his_o assistant_n and_o dependent_n and_o i_o think_v i_o can_v make_v unquestionable_a to_o any_o that_o be_v impartial_a and_o considerate_a enough_o that_o one_o may_v come_v to_o a_o very_a satisfactory_a determination_n from_o hence_o about_o the_o particular_a knowledge_n of_o he_o but_o because_o i_o will_v continue_v firm_a to_o my_o first_o design_n of_o carry_v on_o the_o proof_n all_o along_o in_o so_o full_a and_o convince_a a_o manner_n as_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o satisfy_v the_o most_o sceptical_a scruple_n it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o useful_a to_o consult_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o the_o mystical_a phrase_n that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o all_o over_o these_o vision_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o evidence_n of_o the_o determinate_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n
be_v mention_v in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o peculiar_a name_n of_o the_o messiah_n or_o of_o that_o eminent_a christ_n who_o come_v be_v the_o great_a expectation_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n and_o be_v appropriate_v to_o he_o alone_o for_o upon_o that_o solemn_a adjuration_n of_o the_o highpriest_n to_o jesus_n to_o tell_v he_o whether_o he_o be_v the_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o put_v he_o to_o his_o oath_n about_o it_o the_o answer_n which_o our_o saviour_n give_v to_o it_o be_v express_v in_o these_o very_a word_n of_o daniel_n viz._n the_o son_n of_o man_n that_o be_v to_o come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n together_o with_o the_o circumstance_n of_o 66._o matth._n 26._o 64_o 65_o 66._o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o power_n of_o god_n the_o same_o with_o his_o be_v borough_n near_o to_o the_o ancient_n of_o day_n who_o be_v upon_o his_o throne_n 13._o dan._n 7._o 10_o 13._o with_o miriads_o of_o angel_n about_o he_o and_o this_o be_v so_o present_o understand_v for_o a_o answer_n of_o his_o be_v the_o christ_n and_o so_o general_o that_o the_o highpriest_n thereupon_o forthwith_o rend_v his_o clothes_n and_o cry_v that_o he_o have_v speak_v blasphemy_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n about_o he_o judge_v he_o to_o be_v worthy_a of_o death_n to_o i_o therefore_o it_o look_v like_o a_o infatuation_n in_o so_o understand_v a_o person_n as_o grotius_n to_o make_v the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o this_o seven_o of_o dan._n grot._n in_o v._o 13._o cap._n 7._o dan._n daniel_n to_o signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o roman_a people_n when_o he_o himself_o in_o his_o comment_n upon_o the_o very_a same_o expression_n and_o join_v with_o the_o same_o circumstance_n in_o the_o 24_o of_o st._n matthew_n v._o 30._o have_v acknowledge_v it_o to_o be_v speak_v of_o christ_n and_o on_o st._n matthew_n 26._o 64._o do_v express_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n own_n himself_o there_o to_o be_v the_o christ_n do_v refer_v to_o the_o same_o way_n of_o express_v it_o in_o this_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o which_o be_v the_o most_o to_o be_v admire_v this_o he_o do_v without_o give_v any_o account_n of_o any_o necessity_n for_o it_o from_o this_o or_o any_o other_o place_n where_o it_o be_v use_v but_o think_v it_o sufficient_a that_o in_o this_o new_a sense_n it_o will_v uphold_v a_o new_a hypothesis_n this_o be_v therefore_o another_o plain_a instance_n against_o how_o clear_a a_o light_n grotius_n be_v able_a to_o shut_v his_o eye_n to_o be_v constant_a to_o a_o new_a invention_n though_o against_o the_o unanimous_a agreement_n of_o all_o the_o world_n beside_o and_o even_o to_o the_o hazard_n of_o the_o crime_n of_o blasphemy_n for_o a_o crime_n of_o that_o nature_n be_v it_o judge_v to_o be_v by_o the_o whole_a sanhedrim_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o have_v be_v just_o observe_v to_o give_v the_o incommunicable_a name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n to_o any_o other_o than_o to_o the_o true_a messiah_n and_o the_o error_n of_o their_o judgement_n be_v only_o the_o fix_v of_o that_o crime_n upon_o he_o who_o be_v the_o true_a christ_n to_o who_o it_o do_v real_o belong_v it_o do_v indeed_o by_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o double_a blasphemy_n first_o to_o take_v away_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o messiah_n from_o the_o true_a christ_n and_o next_o to_o give_v it_o away_o to_o a_o thing_n that_o neither_o he_o himself_o nor_o any_o else_o ever_o think_v to_o be_v the_o christ_n chap._n ii_o xxiv_o mat._n xxiv_o the_o 14_o proposition_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n dan._n 7._o be_v the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n this_o demonstrate_v upon_o four_o general_a head_n first_o from_o its_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o that_o chapter_n 2._o from_o its_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n rev._n 11._o 15._o 3._o from_o its_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o resurrection_n dan._n 12._o 2._o this_o evince_v in_o three_o lemma_n 4._o from_o its_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v determine_v by_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o apostle_n to_o be_v the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n this_o confirm_v in_o six_o particular_n dr._n hammond_n be_v objection_n against_o this_o answer_v since_o now_o it_o be_v undoubted_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v some_o kingdom_n of_o our_o jesus_n the_o character_n of_o it_o will_v make_v appear_v what_o kingdom_n of_o he_o it_o be_v and_o from_o a_o view_n of_o they_o it_o may_v be_v resolve_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o second_o 14._o proposit_n 14._o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n one_o will_v easy_o be_v persuade_v of_o this_o at_o the_o first_o fight_n of_o the_o glorious_a property_n of_o it_o and_o especial_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o universal_a command_n and_o the_o eternal_a duration_n of_o it_o for_o what_o else_o be_v his_o come_n in_o glory_n for_o but_o to_o take_v possession_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o to_o reign_v with_o his_o father_n and_o his_o saint_n in_o it_o to_o all_o eternity_n and_o though_o he_o deliver_v up_o his_o kingdom_n to_o his_o father_n at_o the_o last_o end_n yet_o he_o have_v so_o much_o share_n in_o it_o as_o to_o have_v it_o here_o call_v his_o everlasting_a kingdom_n as_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v say_v also_o and_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o this_o 15._o rev._n 11._o 15._o be_v verify_v of_o christ_n at_o his_o first_o come_v for_o at_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n he_o be_v say_v to_o have_v all_o power_n give_v unto_o he_o both_o in_o 18._o matth._n 28._o 18._o heaven_n and_o earth_n it_o must_v therefore_o be_v show_v that_o by_o the_o character_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o this_o place_n it_o can_v be_v that_o universal_a power_n which_o be_v give_v to_o christ_n at_o his_o vii_o dan._n vii_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o his_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o power_n for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o that_o of_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n for_o they_o both_o be_v describe_v as_o beginning_n at_o the_o same_o time_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o have_v the_o same_o character_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o eternal_a dominion_n which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o two_o different_a kingdom_n to_o have_v at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n have_v these_o property_n in_o it_o 1._o to_o begin_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o do_v devour_v 22._o v._o 21_o 22._o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o of_o a_o great_a tyrannize_a power_n in_o it_o who_o do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a that_o be_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o 27._o v._o 26_o 27._o all_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n for_o thereupon_o it_o have_v his_o dominion_n and_o all_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n 2_o to_o be_v in_o the_o actual_a possession_n of_o the_o obedience_n of_o 14._o v._o 14._o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n and_o of_o all_o dominion_n under_o heaven_n 3_o to_o be_v eternal_a from_o that_o first_o beginning_n of_o such_o a_o 27._o ibid._n &_o v._o 27._o universal_a dominion_n and_o this_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n for_o though_o all_o power_n both_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n be_v give_v unto_o he_o at_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n yet_o st._n paul_n tell_v we_o that_o all_o thing_n than_o be_v not_o put_v under_o he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v not_o 8._o heb._n 2._o 8._o then_o put_v down_o all_o authority_n and_o rule_n and_o power_n nor_o have_v he_o 25._o 1_o cor._n 15_o 24_o 25._o put_v all_o his_o enemy_n under_o his_o foot_n which_o yet_o we_o see_v be_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v to_o have_v his_o kingdom_n be_v that_o of_o the_o saint_n in_o this_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o which_o when_o it_o do_v come_v to_o pass_v st._n paul_n in_o the_o same_o place_n do_v show_v we_o to_o be_v his_o come_v in_o glory_n but_o what_o appearance_n ever_o be_v there_o of_o such_o a_o universal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n on_o earth_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o poman_n persecution_n or_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o turkish_a empire_n after_o they_o and_o what_o four_o kingdom_n that_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n be_v destroy_v at_o the_o ascension_n of_o
christ_n into_o heaven_n into_o who_o place_n and_o dominion_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o saint_n do_v succeed_v 2._o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n or_o of_o the_o saint_n appear_v to_o have_v the_o same_o individual_a character_n with_o that_o state_n of_o the_o church_n which_o have_v be_v already_o show_v by_o coral_n prop._n 11._o 15._o rev._n 11._o 15._o to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n for_o they_o both_o begin_v at_o the_o last_o end_n of_o a_o kingdom_n signify_v by_o a_o beast_n 15._o dan._n 7._o 14_o 26._o rev._n 11._o 15._o which_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o from_o that_o time_n they_o reign_v in_o triumph_n for_o ever_o and_o ever_o they_o be_v both_o from_o their_o first_o beginning_n over_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n and_o eternal_a they_o be_v therefore_o describe_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o same_o place_n for_o the_o same_o continuance_n of_o time_n and_o at_o the_o same_o particular_a time_n and_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o two_o different_a kingdom_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n to_o be_v in_o the_o same_o place_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n wherefore_o since_o the_o one_o of_o these_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n the_o other_o must_v also_o of_o necessity_n be_v the_o same_o according_o do_a we_o find_v in_o both_o the_o circumstance_n of_o warring_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o overcome_v they_o just_a before_o the_o begin_n of_o they_o and_o a_o famous_a remarkable_a judgement_n accompany_v they_o 3._o to_o confirm_v this_o still_o further_o from_o this_o prophecy_n itself_o if_o we_o compare_v the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o this_o chapter_n with_o the_o description_n of_o the_o resurrection_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n it_o will_v be_v unquestionable_a for_o the_o time_n time_n 2._o dan._n 12._o 2._o and_o a_o half_a in_o the_o seven_o verse_n of_o the_o 12_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o end_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o wonder_n that_o have_v before_o be_v prophesy_v of_o and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o deliverance_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n from_o affliction_n now_o the_o end_n of_o the_o wonder_n or_o thing_n of_o the_o prophecy_n be_v the_o awake_n of_o those_o that_o sleep_n in_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o earth_n v._o 2._o which_o by_o the_o circumstance_n of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o everlasting_a contempt_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o this_o must_v certain_o be_v the_o time_n of_o christ_n come_v in_o glory_n and_o then_o the_o time_n and_o time_n must_v also_o end_v at_o this_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o end_v at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o those_o wonder_n which_o be_v at_o the_o awake_n of_o the_o dead_a from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o these_o time_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n with_o the_o time_n and_o time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n in_o the_o dan._n 7._o 25._o for_o they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o the_o same_o length_n of_o time_n and_o they_o both_o end_n at_o the_o last_o deliverance_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n from_o persecution_n in_o this_o world_n those_o in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n be_v describe_v to_o end_v at_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o a_o scatter_n of_o god_n xxiv_o mat._n xxiv_o people_n just_a before_o the_o awake_n of_o the_o dead_a or_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n and_o those_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v describe_v to_o end_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v follow_v by_o a_o universal_a reign_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o ever_o and_o therefore_o show_v the_o persecution_n that_o precede_v it_o to_o be_v the_o last_o the_o time_n therefore_o in_o both_o chapter_n do_v end_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o be_v both_o of_o the_o same_o length_n of_o duration_n they_o must_v therefore_o be_v the_o same_o particular_a time_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o and_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n because_o it_o begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o time_n in_o that_o chapter_n which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o time_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n which_o have_v just_a now_o be_v prove_v to_o end_v at_o christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n and_o here_o it_o be_v well_o worth_a the_o observe_n what_o another_o wrest_n of_o plain_a word_n grotius_n present_v we_o withal_o about_o the_o 2._o grot._n in_o dan._n 12._o 2._o awake_n of_o the_o dead_a ch_z 12._o v._n 2._o he_o will_v have_v the_o heathen_a porphyry_n to_o be_v the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o these_o word_n who_o make_v this_o rise_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o return_n of_o some_o persecute_a jew_n and_o yet_o both_o grotius_n and_o porphyry_n confess_v that_o the_o word_n be_v very_o wonderful_o and_o artificial_o put_v together_o to_o hint_n at_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o resurrection_n so_o wonderful_o indeed_o as_o it_o be_v to_o be_v admire_v how_o they_o can_v be_v make_v to_o intend_v any_o thing_n else_o 4._o again_o the_o very_a same_o peculiar_a word_n and_o description_n with_o these_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n about_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n do_v our_o saviour_n use_v to_o signify_v his_o second_o come_v in_o glory_n matth._n 24._o 30_o 31._o and_o withal_o it_o may_v be_v plain_o observe_v that_o he_o refer_v to_o that_o place_n in_o daniel_n in_o those_o word_n and_o that_o description_n which_o it_o be_v therefore_o convenient_a in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o be_v well_o satisfy_v in_o it_o be_v affirm_v by_o a_o very_a judicious_a and_o impartial_a critic_n that_o mede_n mr._n mede_n the_o term_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o that_o verse_n of_o st._n matthew_n and_o which_o be_v so_o familiar_a a_o expression_n with_o he_o to_o signify_v his_o be_v the_o messiah_n can_v be_v take_v from_o no_o other_o place_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o the_o name_n of_o the_o messiah_n but_o from_o this_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n but_o sure_o this_o will_v never_o more_o be_v question_v when_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o our_o saviour_n contrary_a to_o almost_o all_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o discourse_n any_o where_o else_o have_v quote_v daniel_n by_o name_n but_o a_o few_o verse_n before_o this_o 30_o verse_n in_o the_o very_a same_o 15._o v._o 15._o continue_a prophecy_n when_o therefore_o soon_o after_o this_o we_o find_v in_o that_o verse_n the_o same_o word_n and_o circumstance_n with_o these_o here_o in_o daniel_n about_o the_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o question_n whether_o our_o saviour_n do_v mean_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o that_o which_o be_v signify_v in_o daniel_n by_o the_o same_o word_n unless_o there_o be_v some_o so_o very_o clear_a ground_n against_o it_o as_o to_o force_v he_o to_o question_v it_o which_o will_v not_o here_o be_v find_v grotius_n therefore_o our_o chief_a adversary_n in_o these_o thing_n do_v allow_v that_o the_o same_o expression_n matth._n 26._o 64._o be_v a_o plain_a reference_n to_o this_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o make_v he_o to_o appear_v so_o much_o the_o more_o extravagant_a in_o his_o fancy_n of_o quite_o another_o meaning_n in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o description_n of_o that_o place_n in_o daniel_n from_o what_o he_o determine_v they_o to_o signify_v in_o st._n matthew_n it_o be_v now_o therefore_o to_o be_v confirm_v that_o by_o the_o same_o description_n and_o word_n of_o christ_n matth._n 24._o 30_o 31._o can_v be_v understand_v any_o thing_n but_o his_o second_o come_v in_o glory_n which_o will_v appear_v from_o these_o follow_a consideration_n 1._o the_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n matth._n 24._o 30._o be_v join_v with_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o time_n of_o it_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o question_n about_o it_o v._o 3._o and_o there_o be_v no_o other_o mention_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n to_o answer_v that_o question_n in_o all_o the_o chapter_n but_o as_o it_o be_v include_v in_o this_o come_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o the_o send_v his_o angel_n to_o gather_v all_o to_o judgement_n after_o it_o as_o for_o the_o phrase_n in_o the_o original_a to_o signify_v the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d it_o be_v the_o very_a same_o that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o matth._n 13._o in_o three_o several_a place_n in_o that_o one_o chapter_n for_o
temple_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v which_o be_v the_o very_a same_o word_n with_o those_o in_o the_o other_o verse_n that_o all_o thâ—se_a thing_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v before_o that_o generation_n 30._o v._o 30._o shall_v pass_v away_o which_o do_v follow_v present_o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o sign_n that_o shall_v begin_v the_o whole_a scene_n of_o the_o prophecy_n as_o if_o it_o be_v whole_o restrain_v to_o they_o and_o then_o the_o meaning_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v will_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o the_o jesuit_n ribera_n and_o most_o other_o with_o he_o do_v determine_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o like_a expression_n at_o the_o beginning_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o be_v in_o both_o which_o place_n it_o be_v say_v of_o all_o the_o thing_n in_o that_o book_n that_o they_o be_v thing_n that_o must_v short_o be_v do_v or_o fulfil_v that_o be_v say_v ribera_n of_o those_o word_n thing_n that_o must_v short_o begin_v to_o be_v do_v which_o he_o say_v be_v a_o common_a way_n of_o speech_n in_o the_o world_n and_o according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o sense_n all_o the_o thing_n mention_v in_o the_o 24_o of_o st._n matthew_n will_v be_v say_v to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o that_o generation_n though_o nothing_o but_o some_o very_a remarkable_a beginning_n of_o they_o have_v be_v then_o to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o yet_o if_o it_o be_v less_o intelligible_a all_o that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o it_o will_v be_v but_o this_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v very_o much_o implicate_v the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n with_o his_o last_o come_n to_o judgement_n in_o that_o discourse_n for_o that_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n there_o mention_v be_v unquestionable_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o his_o come_n to_o judgement_n be_v manifest_a from_o what_o have_v be_v discourse_v more_o particular_o about_o it_o and_o the_o objection_n against_o it_o be_v too_o inconsiderable_a to_o make_v it_o questionable_a whatever_o other_o mention_n of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n there_o may_v be_v that_o may_v seem_v to_o signify_v a_o soon_o appearance_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n can_v be_v of_o any_o moment_n against_o it_o for_o the_o whole_a force_n of_o the_o proof_n from_o this_o place_n in_o st._n matthew_n lie_v upon_o the_o peculiar_a word_n and_o circumstance_n that_o it_o be_v describe_v by_o there_o be_v indeed_o some_o exhortation_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o person_n then_o live_v to_o watch_v against_o the_o day_n of_o this_o lord_n be_v come_v as_o if_o by_o that_o come_n be_v mean_v some_o come_n in_o that_o age_n but_o that_o can_v be_v no_o argument_n for_o it_o for_o we_o meet_v with_o the_o same_o exhortation_n in_o place_n where_o by_o all_o it_o be_v grant_v to_o concern_v only_o the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o judgement_n as_o in_o st._n matthew_n 25._o 13._o 1_o cor._n 15._o 51_o 52._o 1_o thess_n 4._o 15_o 17._o the_o reason_n and_o application_n of_o which_o in_o the_o thessalonian_o be_v give_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n follow_v from_o the_o one_a to_o the_o seven_o verse_n from_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o particular_a time_n and_o season_n when_o that_o last_o come_n shall_v be_v wherefore_o there_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v nothing_o that_o be_v at_o all_o considerable_a to_o make_v any_o maâ—_n question_n whether_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o this_o place_n of_o st._n matthew_n be_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n in_o glory_n and_o from_o what_o have_v be_v advance_v to_o make_v it_o clear_a that_o our_o saviour_n do_v refer_v to_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o daniel_n where_o there_o be_v the_o same_o word_n and_o circumstance_n of_o a_o glorious_a appearance_n with_o his_o angel_n at_o the_o time_n of_o a_o great_a judgement_n and_o of_o a_o universal_a dominion_n of_o the_o saint_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n it_o appear_v to_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o doubt_v whether_o this_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o it_o and_o therefore_o we_o may_v secure_o conclude_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v christ_n second_o come_v in_o glory_n i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o secure_v this_o with_o the_o great_a care_n because_o all_o hope_n of_o any_o certain_a determination_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o prophecy_n seem_v to_o depend_v upon_o it_o chap._n iii_o vii_o dan._n vii_o the_o 15_o proposition_n the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n this_o show_v in_o 13_o particular_n and_o make_v unquestionable_a from_o the_o three_o last_o the_o corollary_n of_o the_o 15_o proposition_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n 2._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n 7._o 3._o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o till_o after_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v divide_v into_o ten_o kingdom_n 4._o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a grotius_n be_v opinion_n of_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o all_o his_o objection_n against_o these_o thing_n after_o the_o assurance_n that_o have_v be_v offer_v about_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o improve_v the_o knowledge_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o determine_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n immediate_o before_o that_o of_o the_o son_n of_o man._n and_o by_o compare_v that_o four_o kingdom_n with_o the_o character_n of_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o apocalypse_v the_o blas_n viega_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o this_o place_n it_o be_v to_o be_v know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o like_a vision_n to_o this_o show_v to_o daniel_n in_o his_o seven_o chapter_n upon_o the_o explication_n of_o which_o this_o vision_n of_o we_o in_o this_o place_n do_v depend_v which_o beast_n of_o daniel_n according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o learned_a be_v the_o roman_a empire_n beside_o the_o father_n do_v general_o understand_v that_o place_n of_o antichrist_n alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 3._o in_o this_o place_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v a_o manifest_a relation_n to_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n but_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n ibid._n sect_n 5._o negari_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la it_o can_v be_v deny_v that_o in_o that_o ten_o horn_a beast_n there_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o that_o four_o beast_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v very_o plain_o a_o figure_n and_o symbol_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 257._o john_n do_v therefore_o call_v antichrist_n a_o beast_n more_o especial_o that_o he_o may_v express_v his_o kingdom_n and_o monarchy_n and_o to_o show_v that_o he_o write_v with_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o daniel_n do_v and_o that_o he_o prophesy_v of_o the_o same_o beast_n which_o he_o also_o have_v foretell_v long_o before_o ribera_n in_o cap._n 12._o apocalyp_n numer_n 11._o for_o this_o or_o a_o very_a like_o beast_n do_v daniel_n see_v in_o his_o seven_o chapter_n after_o this_o say_v he_o these_o therefore_o be_v the_o ten_o king_n which_o daniel_n foretell_v in_o those_o word_n and_o which_o john_n do_v here_o foretell_v ibidem_fw-la numer_n 12._o we_o see_v that_o irenaeus_n make_v they_o ten_o king_n after_o he_o have_v quote_v irenaeus_n for_o affirm_v that_o daniel_n and_o john_n do_v speak_v of_o the_o same_o ten_o king_n and_o that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o apocalypse_v same_o 15._o prop._n 15._o thing_n with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o that_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v scarce_o a_o property_n belong_v to_o he_o which_o may_v not_o be_v find_v in_o the_o four_o beast_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o such_o very_a peculiar_a mark_n in_o each_o of_o they_o as_o show_v they_o to_o be_v necessary_o the_o peculiar_a property_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n for_o example_n 1._o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v a_o very_a strange_a and_o peculiar_a 2._o revel_v 13._o 2._o make_v
kingdom_n these_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v for_o they_o can_v possible_o be_v the_o four_o reign_n of_o so_o many_o single_a person_n either_o in_o the_o same_o or_o in_o different_a nation_n in_o which_o sense_n kingdom_n be_v sometime_o take_v for_o the_o four_o long_a single_a reign_n that_o ever_o be_v hear_v of_o in_o a_o immediate_a succession_n to_o one_o another_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o half_a the_o number_n of_o year_n that_o there_o be_v from_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n here_o say_v 38._o v._o 38._o to_o be_v the_o first_o to_o any_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n these_o four_o kingdom_n then_o must_v necessary_o be_v such_o succession_n of_o kingly_a power_n as_o include_v the_o time_n of_o a_o great_a many_o single_a ruler_n in_o they_o and_o then_o they_o must_v be_v either_o so_o many_o successive_a form_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n as_o chap._n 8._o 22._o the_o change_n of_o the_o govern_v form_n of_o the_o same_o nation_n be_v call_v different_a kingdom_n and_o as_o the_o monarchy_n of_o england_n and_o the_o saxon_a heptarchy_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v two_o different_a kingdom_n or_o else_o they_o must_v be_v four_o kingdom_n of_o different_a nation_n in_o succession_n to_o one_o another_o or_o some_o of_o they_o form_n of_o government_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n and_o other_o the_o rule_n of_o different_a nation_n for_o it_o seem_v hardly_o possible_o to_o find_v any_o other_o acceptation_n of_o successive_a kingdom_n but_o in_o one_o of_o these_o sense_n 1._o it_o be_v certain_a that_o they_o can_v be_v four_o successive_a form_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n for_o since_o the_o first_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a nation_n the_o end_n of_o that_o will_v then_o be_v the_o 38._o dan._n 2._o 38._o end_n of_o all_o the_o four_o and_o the_o beginning_n of_o a_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n 2._o neither_o can_v they_o be_v part_n of_o they_o form_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o the_o same_o nation_n for_o the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v know_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_a nation_n which_o have_v no_o differ_v form_n of_o sovereignty_n in_o it_o from_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o the_o first_o must_v necessary_o be_v the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n only_o and_o the_o next_o in_o immediate_a succession_n to_o it_o must_v be_v the_o persian_a monarchy_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n of_o its_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o monarchichal_n form_n of_o sovereignty_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o under_o cyrus_n to_o the_o last_o conquest_n of_o it_o under_o darius_n but_o about_o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n there_o may_v be_v some_o question_n for_o that_o next_o the_o persian_a be_v represent_v even_o in_o this_o very_a prophecy_n chap._n 8._o 21_o 22._o with_o two_o several_a form_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o it_o succeed_a one_o another_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o first_o king_n and_o of_o a_o fourfold_a kingdom_n after_o he_o but_o the_o three_o also_o do_v appear_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o whole_a vii_o dan._n two_o &_o vii_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n from_o its_o succession_n to_o the_o persian_a till_o its_o conquest_n by_o the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o that_o be_v next_o to_o it_o be_v already_o find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n pag._n 121._o and_o that_o four_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v already_o know_v to_o be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o prop._n 15._o the_o three_o kingdom_n therefore_o begin_v immediate_o after_o the_o second_o or_o persian_a conquest_n and_o end_v but_o immediate_o before_o the_o roman_a conquest_n immediate_a succession_n be_v common_a to_o all_o the_o four_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v the_o whole_a continuance_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n from_o the_o persian_a to_o the_o roman_a because_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v already_o know_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a thus_o then_o do_v we_o at_o last_o find_v that_o these_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n must_v be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o four_o rule_v nation_n immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o and_o that_o it_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n determine_v what_o nation_n they_o be_v in_o particular_a from_o hence_o then_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o three_o in_o the_o 2_o d_o and_z the_o seven_o chapter_n must_v be_v the_o same_o rule_v nation_n for_o the_o three_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v immediate_o before_o that_o which_o be_v the_o same_o four_o in_o both_o chapter_n pag._n 121._o &_o paragr_n praece_v and_o that_o three_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n rule_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o 39_o v._o 39_o therefore_o include_v in_o it_o any_o other_o kingdom_n of_o the_o prophet_n earth_n that_o be_v destroy_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o same_o four_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n now_o the_o four_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n do_v break_v in_o piece_n the_o 23._o v._o 23._o three_o there_o that_o be_v before_o it_o and_o therefore_o that_o three_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o or_o be_v include_v in_o the_o three_o of_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n beside_o by_o the_o term_n of_o all_o the_o earth_n must_v at_o least_o be_v understand_v 39_o chap._n 2._o 39_o judaea_n in_o scripture_n or_o the_o prophet_n nation_n according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o interpreter_n and_o all_o the_o four_o kingdom_n of_o the_o 17._o v._o 17._o seven_o chapter_n be_v say_v to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n or_o to_o be_v in_o rule_n over_o it_o and_o so_o over_o judaea_n wherefore_o the_o three_o in_o the_o 2d_o and_o in_o the_o seven_o be_v both_o over_o judaea_n at_o least_o because_o both_o over_o the_o earth_n and_o both_o destroy_v by_o the_o same_o four_o they_o can_v be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o place_n there_o be_v no_o question_n now_o to_o be_v make_v about_o the_o sameness_n of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o in_o each_o chapter_n for_o since_o they_o be_v the_o first_o and_o second_o to_o the_o same_o three_o in_o both_o chapter_n seg_fw-mi praece_v and_o that_o the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n kingdom_n be_v find_v to_o signify_v a_o rule_v nation_n pag._n 107._o and_o since_o the_o two_o first_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n be_v already_o determine_v to_o be_v the_o babylonian_n and_o persian_n ibid._n the_o prophetical_a use_n of_o the_o same_o word_n with_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v sufficient_a by_o rule_n the_o 3_o do_v to_o satisfy_v any_o that_o they_o signify_v the_o same_o thing_n in_o both_o chapter_n beside_o that_o they_o be_v all_o represent_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o be_v great_a remarkable_a kingdom_n under_o the_o name_n of_o great_a beast_n and_o in_o succession_n after_o one_o another_o and_o then_o the_o second_o before_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n can_v be_v no_o other_o kingdom_n but_o the_o persian_a as_o it_o be_v in_o this_o very_a prophet_n also_o show_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n 20_o 21._o and_o the_o first_o of_o these_o successive_a kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n before_o the_o persian_a must_v then_o be_v the_o babylonian_a which_o the_o persian_a conquer_v for_o there_o be_v no_o other_o two_o great_a kingdom_n in_o those_o time_n in_o a_o successive_a order_n to_o one_o another_o before_o the_o grecian_a conquest_n call_v the_o three_o pag._n 107._o &_o chap._n 2._o 39_o the_o whole_a number_n also_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n seem_v to_o be_v plain_o for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o only_o to_o measure_v out_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n about_o which_o all_o the_o concern_v of_o that_o prophecy_n be_v as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o 17_o and_o 18_o verse_n where_o after_o the_o interpret_n angel_n have_v say_v these_o great_a beast_n be_v four_o king_n without_o mention_v any_o thing_n of_o they_o he_o add_v but_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v take_v tbe_n kingdom_n and_o possess_v it_o for_o ever_o wherefore_o since_o the_o three_o last_o of_o these_o kingdom_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o those_o in_o the_o 2d_o chapter_n about_o the_o same_o concern_v pag._n 123._o &_o 126._o and_o all_o the_o five_o be_v the_o same_o number_n in_o the_o whole_a with_o the_o number_n of_o these_o here_o for_o the_o same_o end_n and_o be_v prophesy_v of_o in_o the_o same_o reign_n of_o the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n which_o be_v the_o first_o of_o they_o in_o the_o 2_o do_v chapter_n v._o 38._o and_o so_o can_v not_o begin_v before_o that_o
necessary_a sense_n of_o they_o unless_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o that_o place_n shall_v be_v any_o thing_n but_o the_o first_o come_v of_o the_o messiah_n but_o our_o saviour_n have_v put_v we_o out_o of_o all_o fear_n of_o that_o for_o he_o make_v use_v of_o those_o very_a word_n to_o set_v out_o his_o second_o come_v after_o his_o death_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o all_o the_o gospel_n that_o mention_v that_o prophecy_n matth._n 24._o 30._o mark_v 13._o 26._o luke_n 21._o 27._o we_o may_v also_o be_v well_o assure_v that_o daniel_n himself_o can_v not_o possible_o understand_v that_o eternal_a universal_a kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n of_o his_o first_o come_v for_o in_o his_o 9th_o chapter_n he_o set_v out_o the_o 26._o dan._n 9_o 26._o messiah_n by_o name_n as_o deliver_v up_o at_o his_o first_o come_v into_o his_o enemy_n hand_n and_o cut_v off_o and_o his_o city_n jerusalem_n and_o the_o temple_n as_o destroy_v by_o they_o which_o be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o such_o a_o glorious_a kingdom_n as_o he_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o enjoy_v to_o all_o eternity_n and_o which_o be_v at_o its_o first_o appearance_n to_o destroy_v a_o kingdom_n that_o rule_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o 2._o the_o second_o reason_n be_v of_o much_o the_o same_o force_n with_o the_o former_a vii_o dan._n vii_o for_o though_o the_o term_n of_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o of_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v find_v to_o be_v use_v by_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n in_o some_o peculiar_a circumstance_n and_o by_o way_n of_o allusion_n to_o signify_v the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n yet_o that_o it_o can_v be_v so_o understand_v in_o this_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v certain_a because_o it_o have_v such_o peculiar_a circumstance_n there_o join_v with_o it_o as_o do_v always_o signify_v the_o last_o come_n of_o christ_n to_o judgement_n as_o may_v be_v see_v more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o 14_o proposition_n but_o it_o have_v also_o be_v find_v that_o that_o place_n in_o the_o gospel_n which_o seem_v to_o have_v the_o great_a strength_n in_o it_o to_o show_v that_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o his_o come_n only_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n must_v necessary_o signify_v his_o last_o come_n to_o judgement_n see_v this_o book_n chap._n 2._o the_o five_o last_o page_n there_o be_v indeed_o some_o exhortation_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o person_n then_o live_v to_o watch_v against_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v come_v as_o if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v in_o that_o age._n but_o that_o can_v be_v no_o assurance_n of_o it_o for_o there_o be_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o exhortation_n in_o place_n which_o be_v by_o all_o acknowledge_a to_o belong_v to_o christ_n last_o come_v to_o judgement_n only_o as_o mat._n 25._o 13._o 1_o cor._n 15._o 51_o 52._o 1_o thessaly_n 4._o 15_o 17._o the_o reason_n and_o application_n of_o which_o last_o be_v give_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n from_o the_o one_a to_o the_o seven_o verse_n viz._n because_o of_o the_o uncertainty_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v come_v 3._o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o three_o reason_n may_v safe_o be_v acknowledge_v viz._n that_o then_o the_o beast_n with_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o daniel_n must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n for_o it_o have_v already_o be_v sufficient_o demonstrate_v so_o to_o be_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o 15_o proposition_n coral_n 2._o and_o as_o for_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o those_o expression_n in_o the_o first_o and_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n with_o the_o rise_n and_o continuance_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o daniel_n it_o be_v answer_v by_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o 15_o proposition_n and_o corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o and_o by_o the_o familiar_a use_n of_o such_o kind_n of_o expression_n as_o those_o of_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o the_o do_v thing_n short_o and_o of_o their_o come_n to_o pass_v very_o short_o to_o denote_v only_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o scene_n of_o action_n within_o a_o little_a while_n which_o require_v a_o long_a time_n to_o finish_v it_o as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o particular_a instance_n in_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o objection_n against_o the_o 20_o proposition_n that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o manifest_o evidence_n how_o little_a those_o that_o raise_v this_o objection_n do_v believe_v it_o themselves_o be_v that_o they_o all_o allow_v the_o thousand_o year_n in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v literal_o understand_v which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o convince_v they_o that_o the_o short_a time_n and_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o the_o come_n short_o to_o pass_v can_v possible_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o last_o completion_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o that_o prophecy_n and_o therefore_o that_o it_o can_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o they_o shall_v short_o begin_v to_o be_v fulfil_v as_o it_o be_v usual_o say_v of_o long_a continuance_n of_o time_n that_o it_o be_v at_o hand_n or_o that_o it_o will_v short_o come_v to_o signify_v that_o it_o will_v short_o begin_v 4._o all_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o last_o objection_n lie_v in_o the_o likeness_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o that_o in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n but_o who_o can_v ever_o take_v the_o two_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o and_o 8_o chapter_n to_o be_v so_o very_a like_o one_o another_o that_o have_v but_o the_o least_o patience_n to_o consider_v they_o impartial_o it_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n must_v be_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n that_o it_o be_v general_o agree_v upon_o by_o almost_o all_o kind_n of_o interpreter_n but_o it_o be_v as_o plain_a that_o the_o other_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v succeed_v by_o a_o eternal_a universal_a kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n which_o 27._o v._o 27._o be_v call_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n now_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n ever_o like_o this_o in_o the_o time_n immediate_o after_o the_o death_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n who_o be_v near_o 200_o year_n before_o christ_n or_o any_o thing_n like_o it_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n many_o year_n after_o it_o which_o be_v above_o 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o do_v we_o find_v grotius_n at_o such_o a_o pinch_n to_o reconcile_v these_o inconsistency_n that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o interpret_v the_o son_n of_o man_n to_o signify_v in_o this_o place_n the_o roman_a nation_n whereas_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v so_o general_o know_v among_o the_o jew_n to_o signify_v the_o messiah_n that_o the_o highpriest_n immediate_o rend_v his_o clothes_n when_o he_o hear_v our_o saviour_n make_v himself_o know_v by_o that_o name_n and_o he_o and_o they_o forthwith_o conclude_v he_o guilty_a of_o blasphemy_n because_o they_o take_v he_o but_o for_o a_o ordinary_a person_n as_o have_v be_v before_o observe_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o 13_o proposition_n and_o nothing_o can_v more_o demonstrate_v the_o hardiness_n of_o grotius_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o a_o singular_a opinion_n than_o to_o see_v he_o venture_v at_o so_o likely_a a_o danger_n of_o blasphemy_n to_o maintain_v his_o post_n chap._n viii_o vii_o dan._n vii_o a_o universal_a tradition_n for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2_o d_o and_z seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n this_o demonstrate_v from_o the_o text_n in_o 15_o particular_n let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o mountain_n of_o absurd_a consequence_n must_v be_v cut_v through_o to_o avoid_v the_o formidable_a danger_n that_o be_v pretend_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o forementioned_a objection_n to_o lie_v in_o the_o other_o way_n it_o may_v well_o be_v imagine_v that_o this_o new_a invention_n must_v put_v a_o very_a unnatural_a force_n upon_o the_o text_n and_o have_v very_o great_a inconvenience_n in_o it_o because_o it_o be_v against_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o the_o jewish_a rabbi_n both_o before_o and_o after_o christ_n for_o 900_o year_n after_o the_o prophecy_n be_v give_v and_o till_o it_o come_v to_o appear_v to_o the_o jew_n to_o be_v their_o great_a interest_n to_o hinder_v the_o triumph_n of_o christianity_n over_o the_o empire_n from_o be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n
destroy_v the_o four_o beast_n and_o therefore_o seem_v it_o very_o useful_a for_o they_o to_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v not_o the_o roman_a but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n it_o be_v also_o against_o the_o whole_a current_n of_o all_o the_o learned_a christian_a father_n at_o least_o till_o st._n jerom_n time_n near_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o prophecy_n be_v give_v and_o above_o four_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n etc._n christ_n hieronyme_n in_o c._n 7._o daniel_n let_v we_o therefore_o say_v what_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n have_v deliver_v that_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v there_o shall_v be_v ten_o king_n who_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a world_n among_o themselves_o and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o eleven_o littleke_v that_o shall_v arise_v and_o overcome_v three_o of_o those_o ten_o king_n etc._n etc._n ergo_fw-la dicamus_fw-la say_v he_o quod_fw-la omnes_fw-la scriptores_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la dan._n in_o cap._n 7._o dan._n tradiderunt_fw-la which_o be_v almost_o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n or_o a_o tradition_n of_o all_o the_o considerable_a person_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o his_o time_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o so_o that_o the_o three_o beast_n must_v be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n from_o its_o succession_n to_o the_o persian_a which_o be_v by_o all_o grant_v to_o be_v the_o second_o be_v not_o this_o sufficient_a to_o make_v any_o man_n confident_a that_o the_o prophecy_n do_v of_o its_o own_o accord_n offer_v this_o interpretation_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o man_n when_o it_o thus_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o impartial_a judgement_n of_o all_o the_o learned_a world_n modern_n world_n malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la p._n 222._o for_o all_o both_o jew_n and_o christian_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o three_o and_o four_o beast_n be_v plain_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o so_o that_o he_o must_v have_v lose_v his_o wit_n that_o can_v think_v otherwise_o maldonal_a in_o c._n 7._o dan._n the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o so_o all_o take_v it_o to_o be_v calovius_n in_o c._n 7._o dan._n all_o agree_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n as_o well_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o jewish_a church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o christ_n and_o the_o christian-church_n for_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n as_o the_o modern_n both_o jew_n and_o reference_n see_v reference_n christian_n before_o there_o be_v any_o particular_a interest_n to_o be_v serve_v by_o it_o it_o have_v also_o be_v and_o be_v still_o the_o judgement_n of_o even_o state_n even_o pererius_n in_o c._n 7._o dan._n this_o four_o beast_n according_a as_o all_o interpret_v it_o to_o be_v and_o as_o the_o matter_n itself_o do_v show_v it_o do_v represent_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n malvenda_fw-la in_o c._n 7._o dan._n p._n 222._o that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n be_v certain_a and_o agree_v upon_o by_o all_o that_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n the_o reader_n than_o be_v thus_o to_o be_v set_v in_o the_o right_a road_n and_o the_o king_n highway_n ibid._n s._n hierom_n and_o other_o do_v very_o clear_o show_v that_o porphyry_n opinion_n be_v a_o perfect_a madness_n alcazar_n sect._n 5._o in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a allusion_n in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o this_o beast_n to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o do_v very_o plain_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n item_n sect._n 3._o in_o v._n 1._o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v evident_o allude_v to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o it_o be_v most_o clear_a and_o evident_a that_o that_o four_o beast_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o a_o idolatrous_a state_n the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n though_o it_o be_v more_o for_o their_o interest_n than_o any_o other_o that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o the_o roman_a which_o do_v sufficient_o show_v that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o allow_v it_o for_o they_o can_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o advantage_n from_o that_o concession_n and_o therefore_o must_v it_o be_v the_o impartial_a sense_n of_o their_o mind_n but_o it_o will_v save_v they_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o trouble_n to_o deny_v it_o if_o they_o fair_o can_v and_o that_o show_v the_o evidence_n for_o it_o to_o be_v too_o clear_a and_o this_o give_v as_o strong_a a_o presumption_n against_o the_o possibility_n of_o any_o other_o sense_n as_o can_v almost_o be_v give_v from_o authority_n it_o be_v therefore_o well_o worth_a the_o enquiry_n what_o may_v be_v the_o ground_n of_o so_o universal_a and_o impartial_a a_o agreement_n among_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o all_o sort_n about_o this_o three_o and_o four_o kingdom_n the_o first_o reason_n that_o may_v be_v observe_v for_o it_o thing_n it_o theodoret_n in_o c._n 7._o daniel_n some_o will_v have_v the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o alexander_n successor_n but_o they_o shall_v have_v remember_v that_o the_o golden-head_n be_v the_o babylonian_n and_o that_o the_o second_o kingdom_n be_v the_o persian_n the_o three_o than_o must_v be_v the_o grecian_n and_o the_o four_o the_o roman_n ibid._n but_o at_o present_a i_o can_v but_o admire_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v some_o pious_a man_n who_o shall_v take_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o macedonian_a kingdom_n for_o they_o shall_v have_v consider_v that_o the_o three_o beast_n have_v four_o head_n which_o do_v open_o show_v the_o fourfold_a division_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n after_o alexander_n death_n and_o then_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n have_v ten_o horn_n and_o that_o they_o be_v but_o four_o and_o not_o ten_o that_o continue_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n after_o alexander_n ibid._n that_o aught_o to_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o prophet_n see_v the_o three_o beast_n with_o four_o head_n upon_o he_o and_o the_o he-goat_n chap._n 8._o after_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v break_v to_o have_v have_v four_o in_o the_o room_n of_o it_o to_o make_v it_o clear_a and_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o he-goat_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v the_o plain_a intimation_n in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v the_o 7._o dan._n 7._o whole_a time_n of_o the_o greek_n from_o the_o persian_n to_o the_o roman_n 1._o as_o first_o in_o the_o text_n itself_o the_o three_o kingdom_n have_v the_o same_o name_n of_o a_o kingdom_n that_o hinder_v all_o the_o rest_n from_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v understand_v of_o single_a king_n or_o of_o different_a sovereignty_n in_o the_o same_o empire_n pag._n 106._o there_o be_v the_o same_o ground_n then_o against_o the_o part_a the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n and_o his_o captain_n into_o a_o three_o and_o four_o kingdom_n which_o in_o reality_n be_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n 2._o it_o be_v against_o all_o the_o signification_n of_o kingdom_n beside_o that_o be_v represent_v by_o any_o whole_a figure_n in_o this_o book_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o common_a usage_n of_o prophetical_a term_n especial_o in_o the_o same_o book_n be_v the_o best_a rule_n to_o determine_v their_o signification_n by_o rule_n 2._o now_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o these_o man_n themselves_o and_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o interpreter_n every_o whole_a figure_n that_o be_v say_v to_o signify_v a_o kingdom_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o a_o rule_v nation_n or_o people_n in_o that_o one_o constant_a acceptation_n we_o find_v it_o in_o no_o less_o than_o ten_o distinct_a figure_n not_o count_v in_o this_o three_o kingdom_n there_o be_v eight_o mention_v beside_o the_o three_o in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n and_o two_o in_o the_o 8_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o stone_n and_o of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v two_o of_o those_o scheme_n so_o that_o there_o be_v at_o least_o ten_o to_o nothing_o against_o it_o that_o the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o greek_n after_o the_o persian_n and_o that_o which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o constant_a use_n of_o expression_n in_o so_o wise_a and_o judicious_a a_o writer_n as_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n be_v may_v be_v very_o secure_o rely_v upon_o as_o a_o unquestionable_a ground_n to_o determine_v his_o meaning_n whenever_o the_o same_o expression_n be_v
rest_n that_o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v three_o 18._o proposit_n 18._o change_n of_o roman_a government_n come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a successive_a order_n order_n cuspinian_n in_o sextum_fw-la rufum_fw-la pag._n 6._o consul_n cuspinian_n p._n 95._o in_o cassiodori_n chronicon_fw-la show_v that_o military_a tribune_n with_o consulary_a power_n differ_v only_o in_o name_n from_o consul_n consul_n be_v choose_v by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n at_o first_o that_o after_o the_o expulsion_n of_o the_o king_n the_o power_n of_o the_o king_n may_v remain_v with_o they_o ut_fw-la penes_fw-la illos_fw-la regius_fw-la esset_fw-la potestas_fw-la pancirollus_n in_o notit_fw-la imperii_fw-la oriental_n pag._n 155._o appian_n say_v in_o his_o syrian_a history_n that_o the_o roman_n send_v praetor_n to_o the_o army_n which_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v six_o axe_n because_o the_o consul_n do_v use_v to_o have_v twelve_o axe_n and_o as_o many_o bundle_n of_o rod_n carry_v before_o they_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o king_n see_v in_o the_o margin_n first_o that_o they_o be_v three_o change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n appear_v from_o their_o be_v every_o one_o represent_v by_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o signify_v a_o rule_n of_o the_o roman_n prop._n 17._o and_o from_o their_o be_v say_v to_o reign_v one_o after_o another_o v._o 10_o 11._o for_o head_n or_o horn_n of_o a_o beast_n say_v to_o come_v one_o after_o another_o do_v all_o over_o daniel_n signify_v the_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o supreme_a government_n of_o a_o nation_n by_o prop._n 16._o and_o daniel_n be_v the_o only_a example_n of_o the_o use_n of_o such_o prophetical_a scheme_n wherefore_o by_o rule_n the_o 2_o do_v they_o can_v signify_v nothing_o else_o here_o but_o three_o successive_a change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n same_o roman_n thomas_n de_fw-fr albiis_fw-la tabulae_fw-la suffragiale_n p._n 247._o and_o under_o the_o name_n of_o king_n itself_o there_o be_v almost_o as_o many_o different_a sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n as_o there_o be_v kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o power_n of_o two_o different_a king_n that_o be_v altogether_o the_o same_o and_o next_o that_o they_o do_v reign_v in_o a_o immediate_a successive_a order_n do_v appear_v from_o the_o number_n of_o the_o last_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o whereas_o if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o more_o than_o two_o betwixt_o the_o five_o that_o be_v then_o say_v to_o be_v pass_v and_o this_o which_o be_v call_v the_o eight_o this_o last_o will_v have_v be_v more_o than_o a_o eight_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o have_v come_v in_o betwixt_o the_o five_o and_o the_o last_o beside_o those_o two_o that_o be_v mention_v this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o use_n of_o number_n in_o daniel_n which_o denote_v the_o succession_n of_o rule_v power_n as_o in_o the_o four_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o four_o metal_n in_o the_o statue_n ch._n 2._o and_o signify_v to_o succeed_v one_o another_o every_o kingdom_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v that_o before_o it_o so_o also_o do_v the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n follow_v one_o another_o in_o a_o immediate_a 2._o chap._n 15._o lib._n 2._o order_n the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o ram_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n one_o of_o which_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o after_o the_o other_o be_v know_v to_o represent_v the_o immediate_a succession_n of_o the_o persian_a government_n to_o that_o under_o the_o median_a king_n the_o four_o king_n of_o persia_n after_o cyrus_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n v._o 2._o be_v know_v to_o be_v xerxes_n in_o a_o immediate_a succession_n from_o cyrus_n the_o succession_n of_o the_o first_o king_n and_o of_o the_o four_o after_o he_o signify_v by_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o he-goat_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n may_v indeed_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o exception_n to_o the_o rest_n because_o the_o quadripartite_a division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n do_v not_o immediate_o succeed_v the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n but_o then_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o number_n there_o use_v to_o denote_v a_o immediate_a succession_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o a_o first_o and_o a_o second_o king_n but_o only_o of_o a_o first_o and_o four_o king_n after_o he_o which_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o intervening_a of_o other_o betwixt_o they_o as_o the_o name_n of_o a_o first_o or_o second_o will_v do_v and_o yet_o if_o it_o be_v well_o consider_v the_o quadripartite_a division_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n be_v so_o much_o the_o immediate_a next_o form_n of_o the_o supreme_a rule_n of_o it_o to_o the_o heir_n of_o alexander_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o settle_a division_n of_o that_o monarchy_n that_o come_v in_o between_o they_o and_o that_o one_o will_v esteem_v to_o be_v ground_n enough_o to_o call_v it_o the_o next_o immediate_a successive_a form_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n when_o there_o be_v no_o other_o settle_a form_n betwixt_o the_o reign_n of_o alexander_n heir_n and_o the_o fourfold_a division_n of_o the_o empire_n again_o the_o beast_n be_v never_o without_o one_o of_o his_o head_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o his_o ten_o horn_n to_o his_o last_o ruin_n by_o coral_n 1._o prop._n 6._o wherefore_o upon_o the_o fall_n of_o one_o of_o his_o head_n the_o next_o in_o order_n must_v immediate_o arise_v or_o else_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v without_o a_o head_n and_o so_o without_o any_o life_n in_o it_o for_o the_o ten_o horn_n from_o whence_o alone_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v any_o life_n beside_o be_v all_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n by_o coral_n 2._o prop._n 6._o but_o still_o further_o it_o may_v easy_o be_v perceive_v that_o the_o three_o last_o king_n be_v set_v down_o in_o order_n by_o the_o angel_n for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o show_v the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o eight_o call_v the_o beast_n and_o which_o be_v the_o only_a subject-matter_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n to_o confirm_v this_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o there_o be_v none_o of_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o these_o king_n but_o only_o the_o eight_o who_o have_v any_o thing_n more_o mention_v of_o they_o than_o bare_o the_o number_n that_o they_o be_v know_v by_o and_o the_o order_n in_o which_o they_o lie_v from_o that_o present_a time_n when_o these_o thing_n be_v speak_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o eight_o the_o six_o be_v therefore_o only_o say_v to_o be_v the_o king_n that_o be_v at_o that_o present_a time_n the_o sovereign_n of_o the_o roman_n that_o it_o may_v be_v thereby_o know_v how_o many_o succession_n of_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o that_o monarchy_n there_o be_v to_o be_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n now_o if_o the_o order_n of_o these_o succession_n have_v not_o be_v immediate_a to_o one_o another_o this_o number_n will_v real_o have_v signify_v nothing_o for_o that_o design_n but_o will_v on_o the_o contrary_n have_v be_v a_o most_o certain_a mean_n of_o delude_a man_n into_o a_o mistake_n upon_o very_o clear_a and_o warrantable_a ground_n for_o it_o especial_o since_o there_o be_v no_o intimation_n in_o the_o least_o to_o incline_v a_o man_n to_o understand_v it_o otherwise_o wherefore_o by_o rule_n the_o first_o it_o may_v be_v rely_v upon_o that_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o three_o last_o king_n of_o the_o eight_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n be_v immediate_a and_o so_o plain_o do_v this_o appear_v to_o be_v intimate_v from_o the_o consent_n consent_n text_n that_o it_o have_v the_o almost_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o differ_a party_n of_o interpreter_n bellarmin_n indeed_o have_v a_o very_a singular_a fancy_n in_o this_o point_n he_o will_v have_v the_o seven_o head_n or_o king_n to_o signify_v here_o all_o the_o emperor_n because_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v general_o so_o use_v in_o the_o revelation_n whereas_o nothing_o be_v more_o common_o know_v than_o that_o when_o seven_o or_o ten_o be_v divide_v into_o break_a number_n as_o the_o number_n seven_n be_v here_o into_o five_o one_o another_z etc._n etc._n they_o be_v never_o use_v for_o a_o perfect_a number_n or_o to_o signify_v all._n and_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o eight_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o do_v plain_o assure_v they_o to_o be_v just_a seven_o and_o no_o more_o what_o more_o remarkable_a instance_n can_v we_o have_v how_o extravagant_o singular_a a_o man_n of_o good_a sense_n in_o other_o respect_n may_v be_v upon_o no_o manner_n of_o tolerable_a ground_n for_o it_o if_o the_o three_o last_o king_n do_v
name_n of_o king_n be_v give_v to_o moses_n and_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o israelite_n and_o further_o that_o this_o six_o king_n can_v be_v any_o single_a ruler_n or_o emperor_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a thing_n pretend_v to_o by_o those_o who_o will_v not_o have_v it_o to_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n be_v most_o evident_a from_o this_o follow_a consideration_n viz._n that_o then_o the_o eight_o king_n which_o be_v the_o beast_n will_v have_v be_v the_o next_o single_a emperor_n but_o one_o after_o he_o for_o the_o three_o last_o king_n do_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o by_o prop._n praece_v and_o then_o all_o the_o character_n and_o attendant_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v have_v be_v find_v verify_v of_o the_o next_o emperor_n but_o one_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o by_o prop._n the_o 6_o corol._n 2._o prop._n 10._o the_o beast_n in_o all_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o under_o one_o of_o its_o head_n there_o must_v then_o have_v be_v ten_o king_n that_o have_v no_o kingdom_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n who_o be_v yet_o such_o master_n of_o so_o many_o kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o next_o emperor_n but_o one_o to_o it_o as_o that_o they_o shall_v give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o that_o emperor_n rev._n 17._o 12_o 13._o rome_n must_v also_o have_v be_v so_o burn_v with_o fire_n that_o it_o must_v have_v be_v final_o ruin_v and_o have_v have_v all_o sovereignty_n take_v from_o it_o in_o the_o time_n of_o that_o emperor_n v._o 16._o but_o in_o history_n we_o meet_v with_o 3._o prop._n 3._o nothing_o like_o to_o this_o much_o less_o be_v there_o any_o account_n from_o history_n of_o the_o overcome_a of_o any_o emperor_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o christian_n 14._o v._o 14._o of_o those_o day_n nor_o that_o any_o ten_o king_n confederate_v with_o that_o emperor_n be_v conquer_v by_o they_o nor_o of_o any_o such_o emperor_n that_o be_v destroy_v by_o the_o army_n of_o christ_n so_o that_o upon_o his_o 4._o rev._n 19_o 19_o 20._o rev._n 20._o 4._o death_n there_o be_v any_o such_o glorious_a reign_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n as_o be_v describe_v immeate_o to_o succeed_v it_o but_o history_n be_v very_o full_a of_o the_o account_n of_o the_o afflict_a and_o persecute_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o those_o time_n which_o be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o that_o glorious_a description_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n immediate_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n beside_o that_o it_o have_v be_v prove_v that_o that_o beast_n be_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o second_o come_n of_o christ_n corol._n 1._o prop._n 12._o this_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v well_o enough_o observe_v by_o those_o who_o will_v have_v the_o beast_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n to_o signify_v a_o single_a emperor_n and_o therefore_o to_o evade_v those_o confequence_n they_o be_v grotius_n grotius_n force_v to_o make_v two_o or_o three_o distinct_a state_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n at_o the_o several_a mention_n of_o he_o in_o chap._n 13._o chap._n 17._o chap._n 19_o but_o how_o evident_a it_o be_v that_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o that_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n do_v signify_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o state_n of_o he_o under_o his_o last_o head_n may_v be_v see_v by_o the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o 6_o seven_o 8_o 9th_o 10_o proposition_n the_o six_o king_n or_o head_n must_v therefore_o necessary_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v then_o unquestionable_a that_o the_o beast_n call_v the_o eight_o king_n be_v that_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n 20._o prop._n 20._o which_o be_v next_o but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o rome_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o eight_o in_o immediate_a succession_n to_o the_o six_o which_o be_v the_o imperial_a government_n prop._n 19_o and_o it_o be_v the_o beast_n under_o one_o of_o its_o head_n which_o signify_v supreme_a government_n under_o the_o successive_a reign_n of_o many_o single_a person_n in_o that_o government_n prop._n 16._o therefore_o must_v the_o beast_n be_v the_o next_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o rule_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n by_o the_o precede_a proposition_n it_o appear_v what_o absurdity_n and_o inconsistency_n they_o must_v fall_v into_o who_o will_v have_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n pass_v over_o almost_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o begin_v one_o will_v think_v that_o there_o must_v be_v some_o great_a necessity_n that_o do_v force_n to_o these_o strait_n but_o the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v allege_v for_o it_o from_o this_o prophecy_n be_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o thing_n be_v short_o to_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o again_o at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o also_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n which_o must_v short_o be_v do_v and_o that_o the_o book_n shall_v not_o be_v seal_v because_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n but_o these_o thing_n have_v already_o be_v sufficient_o consider_v pag._n 114._o and_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o familiar_a in_o speech_n than_o to_o say_v of_o thing_n that_o require_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o time_n for_o the_o finish_v they_o that_o they_o d_o will_v short_o be_v instead_o of_o they_o reference_n see_v reference_n will_v short_o begin_v to_o be_v as_o one_o may_v say_v at_o easter_n all_o the_o summer_n work_n will_v short_o be_v upon_o we_o this_o play_n will_v be_v act_v present_o though_o it_o be_v five_o hour_n in_o act_v so_o about_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n all_o thing_n foretell_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o messiah_n will_v short_o come_v to_o pass_v all_o the_o pretend_a necessity_n then_o come_v now_o to_o be_v none_o at_o all_o grotius_n can_v not_o have_v reflect_v more_o upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n than_o to_o think_v it_o to_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v long_o since_o past_a from_o such_o obvious_a ground_n as_o these_o and_o yet_o that_o this_o shall_v never_o be_v find_v out_o by_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o they_o for_o it_o will_v save_v they_o all_o that_o trouble_n that_o they_o have_v to_o make_v it_o out_o that_o their_o present_a church_n be_v not_o concern_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o which_o there_o will_v be_v no_o difficulty_n if_o it_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v long_o since_o past_a and_o beside_o it_o will_v keep_v they_o from_o grant_v so_o much_o as_o they_o do_v to_o the_o disadvantage_n of_o their_o cause_n whereas_o in_o a_o concern_n of_o this_o nature_n it_o be_v very_o unsafe_a to_o yield_v to_o any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v grant_v especial_o since_o what_o they_o do_v yield_v to_o do_v force_v they_o to_o such_o contradiction_n to_o what_o they_o allow_v to_o be_v the_o know_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o head_n or_o horn_n in_o other_o place_n as_o we_o see_v in_o ribera_n etc._n etc._n or_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o shall_v be_v make_v to_o appear_v against_o bellarmin_n prop._n 22._o who_o have_v grant_v so_o far_o as_o he_o have_v lay_v the_o whole_a stress_n of_o the_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o upon_o the_o truth_n of_o history_n chap._n iii_o xvii_o rev._n xvii_o the_o 21_o proposition_n what_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v in_o distinction_n to_o a_o horn._n this_o determine_v by_o eleven_o argument_n what_o demonstrate_v a_o head_n to_o be_v at_o a_o end_n the_o six_o head_n at_o a_o end_n when_o another_o government_n be_v own_v at_o rome_n in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o to_o take_v away_o all_o dispute_n that_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o head_n when_o there_o be_v ten_o kingdom_n to_o appear_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n at_o the_o same_o time_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n this_o follow_a proposition_n be_v to_o distinguish_v a_o head_n from_o a_o horn._n a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v that_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n 21._o prop._n 21._o who_o authority_n be_v own_v to_o be_v supreme_a by_o the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n 1._o that_o it_o must_v be_v a_o settle_a sovereign_a power_n be_v confirm_v from_o all_o the_o example_n of_o daniel_n where_o there_o be_v no_o head_n or_o horn_n to_o signify_v the_o rule_v power_n of_o a_o
law_n about_o the_o election_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n lib._n 8._o ep._n 15._o ep._n 24._o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o the_o church-annal_n do_v also_o give_v a_o account_n of_o many_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o theodoric_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o which_o baronius_n give_v he_o this_o character_n that_o though_o he_o be_v a_o barbarian_a arrian_n heretic_n and_o stranger_n yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o importunity_n of_o the_o schismatic_n he_o show_v so_o very_o great_a a_o reverence_n to_o the_o church_n or_o see_v apostolic_a baron_fw-fr ann._n 501._o petavius_n his_o acknowledgement_n that_o theodorick_n who_o reign_n be_v the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n do_v defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o the_o great_a care_n and_o faithfulness_n and_o we_o find_v much_o the_o same_o account_n of_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o reference_n see_v reference_n we_o be_v also_o inform_v that_o in_o the_o point_n quaere_fw-la point_n sanders_n de_fw-fr visâ—b_n monarch_n p._n 220._o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n do_v also_o agree_v with_o we_o quaere_fw-la of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v also_o charge_v with_o the_o give_v christ_n divine_a worship_n though_o they_o judge_v he_o to_o be_v but_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a worship_n beside_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v on_o all_o the_o head_n whereas_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v crown_n upon_o every_o horn_n of_o the_o ten_o it_o have_v be_v say_v just_a before_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n which_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o that_o and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o on_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n not_o on_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o six_o of_o the_o head_n blasphemous_a that_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v of_o they_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v on_o they_o as_o indefinite_a way_n of_o speech_n be_v often_o use_v in_o scripture_n for_o example_n the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v say_v shall_v burn_v the_o whore_n which_o no_o one_o will_v judge_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v by_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten._n so_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o 17._o say_v to_o be_v four_o king_n shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n though_o the_o 16._o rev._n 17._o 16._o first_o or_o babylonian_a be_v then_o almost_o past_a grotius_n apoc._n 12._o 1._o observe_n that_o the_o disciple_n be_v often_o call_v the_o twelve_o when_o there_o be_v not_o so_o many_o of_o they_o together_o as_o particular_o st._n john_n 20._o 24._o after_o the_o death_n of_o judas_n he_o do_v also_o there_o furnish_v we_o with_o another_o answer_n to_o this_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v the_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a reign_n when_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o horn_n or_o when_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o so_o many_o sovereign_n but_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o show_v that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o other_o seat_n of_o roman_a reign_n but_o the_o seven_o hill_n in_o this_o way_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o seven_o head_n but_o only_o to_o the_o seven_o hill_n which_o they_o do_v also_o represent_v or_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n this_o indeed_o and_o no_o other_o way_n do_v give_v a_o very_a good_a reason_n why_o all_o the_o head_n shall_v be_v crown_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o none_o in_o the_o 13_o if_o it_o be_v still_o urge_v that_o the_o beast_n itself_o of_o which_o every_o one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o head_n be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n that_o be_v easy_o answer_v for_o by_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v mean_v only_o that_o one_o peculiar_a 3._o rev._n 17._o 3._o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o and_o for_o the_o other_o example_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n we_o find_v no_o characteristic_a note_n of_o blasphemy_n or_o idolatry_n upon_o they_o all_o that_o they_o be_v set_v out_o for_o as_o any_o way_n dreadful_a be_v only_o the_o fierceness_n of_o their_o power_n in_o their_o horn_n or_o their_o paw_n or_o in_o their_o tooth_n or_o in_o their_o prevail_a conquest_n and_o those_o beast_n in_o particular_a of_o which_o this_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o viz_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n be_v such_o as_o both_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v give_v to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_n and_o be_v so_o set_v out_o and_o that_o in_o conjunction_n with_o one_o another_o in_o scripture_n as_o the_o destroyer_n of_o god_n people_n so_o do_v we_o find_v the_o lion_n and_o the_o leopard_n join_v together_o jerem._n 5._o 6._o the_o lion_n and_o the_o bear_n amos_n 5._o 19_o prov._n 28._o 15._o and_o in_o the_o 13_o of_o hosea_n 7_o 8._o we_o have_v they_o all_o three_o together_o and_o very_o great_a critic_n in_o these_o thing_n though_o defender_n of_o bestia_n dr._n moor_n b._n bestia_n the_o idolatrous_a quality_n of_o all_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o dr._n moor_n in_o his_o alphabet_n of_o prophetical_a iconisme_n vol._n i._o pag._n 598._o literar_n b._n bestia_n great_a empire_n be_v call_v beast_n not_o only_o for_o their_o idolatry_n but_o also_o for_o their_o bloody_a tyranny_n as_o grotius_n have_v observe_v upon_o mat._n 20._o where_o christ_n declare_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n this_o opposition_n say_v he_o show_v why_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n be_v set_v out_o among_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n the_o son_n of_o man._n where_o by_o beast_n grotius_n must_v understand_v feras_fw-la and_o then_o it_o will_v proper_o answer_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o septuagint_n in_o the_o same_o way_n viz._n for_o wild_a beast_n and_o have_v almost_o the_o same_o likeness_n of_o sound_n and_o derivation_n with_o it_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n may_v have_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proper_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n according_a to_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v only_o a_o great_a live_a creature_n it_o be_v indeed_o render_v by_o the_o septuagint_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o express_v the_o terror_n of_o it_o but_o that_o according_a to_o the_o general_a use_n of_o it_o by_o the_o septuagint_n signify_v only_o a_o fierce_a beast_n to_o denote_v the_o conquer_a power_n of_o it_o without_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o idolatry_n in_o it_o and_o grotius_n himself_o who_o will_v have_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o idolatrous_a empire_n yet_o on_o st._n matthew_n 20._o 25._o observe_n that_o therefore_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n represent_v by_o beast_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o tyrannize_a power_n but_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n and_o agree_v and_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 257._o john_n do_v therefore_o call_v antichrist_n a_o beast_n that_o he_o may_v signify_v that_o his_o persecution_n will_v be_v the_o fierce_a but_o that_o under_o that_o name_n be_v very_o proper_o signify_v terrible_a and_o dreadful_a empire_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n st._n jerome_n etc._n etc._n all_o agree_v malvenda_n say_v that_o st._n jerome_n and_o all_o beside_o do_v agree_v that_o formidable_a empire_n be_v proper_o signify_v by_o that_o name_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n do_v mind_n do_v ribera_n in_o v._n 7._o c._n 11._o apocalyps_n item_n in_o v._o 1._o cap._n 13._o bestia_fw-la though_o among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o general_a word_n yet_o here_o it_o do_v proper_o signify_v a_o fierce_a and_o hurtful_a beast_n as_o the_o latin_n themselves_o understand_v bestiarâ—i_n that_o be_v those_o that_o fight_v with_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v
necessary_a to_o the_o emperor_n for_o uphold_v their_o power_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o invasion_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n the_o emperor_n be_v willing_a to_o enlarge_v their_o authority_n to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o the_o management_n of_o their_o own_o affair_n and_o after_o that_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v settle_v in_o so_o many_o sovereign_a prince_n that_o church-authority_n which_o they_o themselves_o have_v now_o lose_v in_o those_o several_a kingdom_n they_o be_v not_o unwilling_a to_o bestow_v upon_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o their_o city_n and_o so_o by_o small_a advance_n he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o get_v the_o title_n of_o ecumenical_a bishop_n and_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n but_o yet_o still_o do_v the_o emperor_n retain_v their_o power_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o every_o new_a bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o emperor_n lamb._n emperor_n this_o be_v thus_o well_o express_v by_o john_n wax_v de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la p._n 119._o and_o so_o the_o ten_o king_n deliver_v to_o the_o beast_n their_o kingdom_n which_o they_o have_v get_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n according_a to_o apoc._n 17._o 12._o for_o after_o that_o the_o western_a empire_n be_v break_v in_o piece_n all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o west_n do_v join_v again_o together_o in_o one_o body_n that_o by_o the_o bond_n and_o tie_n of_o the_o babylonish_n superstition_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o may_v fight_v against_o the_o lamb._n consent_n be_v still_o hold_v necessary_a for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o the_o election_n as_o the_o chief_a power_n upon_o earth_n that_o give_v he_o his_o authority_n and_o upon_o this_o account_n he_o be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n and_o creature_n to_o be_v the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o the_o divide_a kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o now_o will_v own_v no_o other_o secular_a head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o they_o but_o those_o sovereign_n which_o rule_v they_o and_o thus_o come_v the_o divide_a roman_a empire_n to_o be_v n_o one_o entire_a thing_n again_o and_o the_o several_a king_n in_o it_o to_o own_o one_o roman_a head_n again_o set_v up_o by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n thing_n continue_v not_o long_o in_o this_o mere_a spiritual_a and_o ecclesiastical_a state_n the_o new_a ecclesiastical_a head_n use_v all_o way_n to_o make_v himself_o universal_o acknowledge_v for_o such_o and_o to_o that_o end_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n he_o assume_v a_o power_n of_o execute_v the_o canon_n of_o council_n upon_o sovereign_a prince_n to_o the_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o kingdom_n if_o they_o refuse_v to_o execute_v the_o order_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o all_o those_o that_o be_v disobedient_a to_o it_o and_o that_o even_o to_o the_o punishment_n of_o death_n from_o hence_o then_o we_o have_v a_o perfect_a idea_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o his_o image_n from_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n or_o of_o the_o imperial_a power_n restore_v by_o justinian_n the_o imperial_a authority_n be_v at_o first_o the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n afterward_o the_o submission_n of_o the_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o one_o ecclesiastical_a sovereign_n who_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n make_v this_o new_a empire_n the_o exact_a image_n of_o the_o first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o church-government_n of_o it_o and_o the_o manager_n and_o contriver_n of_o this_o new_a model_n be_v in_o history_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v in_o the_o prophecy_n call_v the_o false_a prophet_n chap._n v._n xiii_o rev._n xiii_o four_o ground_n for_o the_o apply_v of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a power_n how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o worship_v he_o make_v they_o make_v a_o image_n to_o he_o give_v life_n to_o that_o image_n and_o make_v all_o receive_v its_o mark_n etc._n etc._n by_o the_o observation_n in_o the_o precede_a discourse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v how_o just_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o imperial_a authority_n after_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n 1._o for_o the_o imperial_a authority_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v p._n 221._o be_v 〈…〉_o a_o long_o while_o the_o only_a command_a head_n of_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o the_o please_v the_o socrates_n proam_n in_o l._n 5._o we_o have_v therefore_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o out_o history_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o emperor_n interest_n in_o it_o because_o that_o since_o they_o begin_v to_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n ecclesiastical_a affair_n do_v seem_v very_o much_o to_o depend_v upon_o they_o so_o that_o the_o most_o eminent_a council_n be_v in_o time_n past_a and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n summon_v by_o their_o consent_n and_o procurement_n see_v note_n on_o the_o three_o chapter_n b_o c_o d_o e_o f_o g_o i_o k_o the_o emperor_n have_v always_o the_o right_n of_o invest_v church-governor_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n till_o the_o council_n of_o worm_n in_o the_o year_n 1122._o and_o then_o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o 3d._n weary_v with_o the_o vexation_n occasion_v he_o by_o the_o pope_n give_v up_o his_o right_n of_o the_o staff_n and_o the_o ring_n the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o investiture_n to_o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o aventin_n histor_n boior_n l._n 6._o the_o abbot_n of_o ursperg_n in_o his_o chronicle_n give_v the_o form_n of_o this_o concordat_fw-la betwixt_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o pope_n in_o return_n agree_v for_o the_o future_a that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o abbot_n etc._n etc._n shall_v be_v perform_v in_o his_o presence_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o that_o be_v elect_v shall_v receive_v the_o regalia_z of_o the_o emperor_n by_o the_o sceptre_n and_o this_o be_v call_v the_o unite_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n with_o the_o priesthood_n and_o long_o endeavour_v after_o under_o that_o name_n cardinal_n cusan_a concordia_fw-la catholic_n c._n 6_o 7_o 8_o 9_o affirm_v that_o every_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o their_o several_a jurisdiction_n be_v of_o god_n alone_o and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v general_a council_n and_o to_o regulate_v the_o procedure_v in_o they_o and_o to_o every_o prince_n to_o do_v the_o same_o in_o his_o respective_a territory_n for_o national_a and_o provincial_a council_n and_o that_o if_o the_o pope_n be_v negligent_a in_o these_o thing_n the_o emperor_n ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o his_o authority_n in_o all_o such_o case_n that_o the_o emperor_n always_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n assist_v with_o fifteen_o or_o twenty_o of_o the_o noble_n of_o his_o court_n who_o he_o make_v to_o take_v place_n before_o all_o and_o he_o and_o his_o legate_n propound_v the_o matter_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v pererius_n in_o apoc._n disp_n 5._o de_fw-fr constantino_n then_o come_v the_o imperial_a majesty_n first_o into_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o arm_v with_o both_o the_o sword_n etc._n etc._n for_o though_o from_o the_o first_o the_o church_n have_v that_o sword_n viz._n the_o secular_a sword_n yet_o than_o first_o begin_v the_o facility_n and_o conveniency_n of_o exercise_v it_o against_o whosoever_o it_o please_v only_a sovereign_a authority_n upon_o earth_n that_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o all_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n so_o that_o all_o obedience_n give_v to_o the_o erroneous_a act_n of_o those_o counsel_n be_v real_o a_o obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n will_v only_o for_o those_o thing_n have_v no_o oblige_a power_n in_o they_o to_o over-rule_v the_o conscience_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o counsel_n authority_n and_o therefore_o since_o it_o have_v be_v long_o before_o that_o time_n receive_v as_o a_o maxim_n by_o those_o who_o own_v that_o council_n that_o all_o be_v there_o do_v by_o the_o spirit_n the_o socrates_n l._n 1._o c._n 6._o ep._n 4._o constantine_n unto_o the_o church_n he_o there_o tell_v they_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v decree_v in_o the_o holy_a council_n of_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o particular_a ibid._n ep._n 2._o to_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n for_o that_o which_o have_v be_v agree_v upon_o by_o the_o 300_o bishop_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o nothing_o but_o the_o determination_n of_o god_n himself_o the_o holy_a ghost_n reside_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o such_o worthy_a person_n and_o inspire_v they_o with_o the_o divine_a will_n of_o god_n himself_o council_n constantinop_n universal_a 6._o action_n 17._o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la the_o
will_v be_v but_o the_o take_n of_o the_o word_n latino_n after_o the_o ancient_a way_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o false_a prophet_n punishment_n of_o those_o who_o have_v not_o the_o mark_n or_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o they_o with_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o papal_a excommunication_n for_o this_o purpose_n do_v appear_v from_o the_o bull_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o 5_o in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o to_o be_v find_v at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o which_o command_v all_o emperor_n prince_n lord_n and_o all_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a to_o expel_v all_o heretic_n out_o of_o their_o territory_n not_o to_o suffer_v they_o to_o make_v contract_n or_o to_o exercise_v any_o kind_n of_o merchandise_n among_o they_o the_o papalexcommunication_n for_o the_o hinder_v they_o from_o the_o market_n or_o from_o buy_v and_o sell_v be_v one_o of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o excommunication_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n vi_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v comprehend_v all_o his_o under-agent_n in_o the_o same_o design_n how_o the_o ten_o king_n give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n how_o the_o character_n of_o speak_v like_o the_o dragon_n can_v agree_v with_o a_o christian_a bishop_n it_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o the_o particular_a instance_n explain_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n do_v clear_o show_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o regard_v the_o beast_n as_o the_o principal_n concern_v of_o his_o design_n the_o worship_n that_o he_o promote_v be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o image_n that_o he_o cause_v to_o be_v make_v be_v a_o image_n make_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o and_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o it_o be_v because_o of_o its_o be_v the_o image_n of_o that_o beast_n that_o be_v deadly_o wound_v and_o be_v heal_v again_o and_o the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o which_o all_o man_n be_v to_o own_v themselves_o the_o peculiar_a slave_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o character_n of_o that_o power_n which_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_n in_o all_o these_o way_n do_v plain_o intimate_v to_o we_o for_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n itself_o exercise_v before_o he_o and_o therefore_o must_v the_o exercise_n of_o it_o be_v only_o upon_o his_o account_n and_o those_o that_o be_v employ_v in_o it_o be_v therefore_o but_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n in_o it_o all_o which_o do_v signify_v to_o we_o that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o blind_a submission_n and_o veneration_n that_o be_v pay_v to_o it_o the_o taking_z the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_n catholic_n the_o confine_n of_o all_o the_o public_a office_n of_o religion_n and_o devotion_n to_o god_n and_o of_o the_o lively_a oracle_n of_o god_n to_o the_o old_a roman_a language_n that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o universal_a imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n or_o of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n over_o rome_n restore_v by_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o be_v all_o these_o thing_n signify_v to_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n under_o the_o last_o rule_v head_n because_o it_o be_v not_o a_o civil_a honour_n that_o be_v give_v to_o this_o empire_n and_o the_o head_n of_o it_o but_o the_o give_v they_o the_o prerogative_n of_o almighty_a god_n the_o power_n of_o set_v up_o a_o spiritual_a authority_n which_o shall_v give_v law_n to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n according_a to_o their_o own_o will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o shall_v have_v the_o spirit_n of_o god_n confine_v to_o their_o arbitrary_a proceed_n and_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n to_o dispose_v of_o at_o their_o will_n against_o all_o that_o dissent_n from_o they_o the_o beast_n therefore_o be_v the_o final_a object_n of_o all_o the_o worship_n b._n n._n b._n and_o honour_n that_o be_v give_v and_o therefore_o do_v general_o comprehend_v in_o it_o all_o the_o under-actor_n and_o instrument_n in_o this_o design_n where_o he_o be_v mention_v alone_o thus_o ln_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n or_o of_o the_o image_n but_o only_o of_o the_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o magnificent_a appearance_n of_o his_o empire_n under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o beast_n must_v there_o be_v understand_v all_o his_o minister_n and_o instrument_n join_v with_o he_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o several_a character_n that_o he_o be_v join_v with_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o mayres_z of_o the_o palace_n in_o france_n by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n must_v many_o time_n be_v understand_v the_o will_n of_o those_o mayres_z to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o royal_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o king_n power_n that_o be_v exercise_v by_o they_o and_o all_o the_o honour_n and_o obedience_n that_o they_o have_v be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o be_v authorize_v by_o he_o so_o also_o do_v the_o action_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o that_o chapter_n though_o in_o reality_n they_o have_v be_v much_o to_o the_o diminution_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o qualify_v they_o to_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o they_o concur_v with_o the_o beast_n in_o his_o great_a design_n of_o make_v all_o the_o world_n to_o submit_v to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n of_o his_o own_o create_v as_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o his_o empire_n for_o all_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v hereby_o promote_v be_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o imperial_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v submit_v to_o as_o the_o only_a ground_n for_o any_o hope_n of_o salvation_n and_o that_o not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n of_o christ_n but_o for_o that_o which_o be_v at_o present_a a_o contradiction_n to_o it_o viz._n for_o be_v the_o roman-catholick_n church_n wherefore_o when_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o power_n 13._o rev._n 17._o 13._o and_o strength_n and_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o their_o concurrence_n to_o advance_v the_o roman_a religion_n as_o the_o imperial_a religion_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v first_o set_v up_o and_o promote_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o so_o still_o continue_v to_o be_v defend_v and_o protect_v by_o it_o and_o therein_o do_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n more_o eminent_o appear_v because_o of_o the_o submission_n of_o crown_a head_n to_o it_o who_o have_v no_o superior_a upon_o earth_n but_o god_n alone_o for_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o understand_v how_o ten_o king_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o any_o power_n upon_o earth_n but_o only_o in_o this_o way_n of_o a_o uniformity_n in_o a_o common_a religion_n which_o be_v set_v up_o by_o the_o will_n and_o to_o the_o honour_n of_o another_o and_o here_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v how_o exact_o the_o prophecy_n and_o the_o event_n do_v agree_v with_o one_o another_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o order_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o text._n the_o beast_n be_v describe_v as_o beginning_n the_o scene_n first_o and_o set_v the_o design_n on_o foot_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o the_o image_n come_v in_o afterward_o to_o perfect_v and_o accomplish_v it_o which_o be_v very_o punctual_o verify_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o universal_a monarchy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o imperial_a authority_n and_o the_o advancement_n of_o it_o into_o a_o perfect_a tyranny_n by_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n so_o that_o after_o a_o while_n the_o false-prophet_n seem_v to_o take_v the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o his_o hand_n and_o to_o exercise_v it_o before_o his_o face_n and_o then_o the_o beast_n have_v little_a to_o do_v himself_o in_o the_o management_n of_o it_o and_o seem_v only_o to_o give_v authority_n to_o what_o be_v do_v by_o other_o which_o be_v also_o now_o manifest_a from_o the_o common_a course_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o their_o proceed_n against_o heretic_n they_o judge_v condemn_v and_o pronounce_v sentence_n against_o they_o and_o then_o deliver_v they_o over_o to_o the_o secular_a
and_o restorer_n christ_n restorer_n therefore_o be_v justinian_n choose_v out_o by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o insurrection_n against_o pope_n innocent_a the_o one_a as_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a roman_a prince_n for_o the_o emperor_n conrade_n to_o resemble_v in_o favour_n of_o who_o they_o declare_v in_o these_o verse_n imperium_fw-la teneat_fw-la romae_fw-la sedeat_fw-la regat_fw-la orbem_fw-la princeps_fw-la terrarum_fw-la ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n as_o sigonius_n lib._n 11._o de_fw-la regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la do_v give_v the_o account_n of_o it_o so_o procopius_n de_fw-fr bello_fw-la persico_n make_v vitiges_n king_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o chosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n give_v justinian_n this_o character_n that_o it_o be_v his_o nature_n to_o be_v always_o covet_v of_o new_a thing_n to_o which_o he_o have_v no_o right_n and_o that_o he_o do_v aim_n at_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o every_o man_n kingdom_n and_o in_o his_o description_n of_o justinian_n building_n in_o his_o first_o oration_n describe_v justiman_n statue_n upon_o a_o pillar_n hold_v a_o globe_n in_o his_o left_a hand_n to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o the_o world_n and_o stretch_v out_o the_o finger_n of_o his_o right_a hand_n towards_o the_o east_n to_o command_v the_o barbarian_n and_o persian_n not_o to_o advance_v any_o further_a upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n without_o any_o armour_n or_o sword_n or_o spear_n but_o only_o with_o a_o cross_n upon_o the_o globe_n to_o signify_v by_o what_o power_n he_o gain_v his_o victory_n which_o if_o it_o be_v to_o corrupt_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v a_o magnificent_a show_n of_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o western_a empire_n but_o as_o that_o make_v he_o eminent_a and_o remarkable_a enough_o to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o for_o the_o beginning_n or_o the_o restore_n of_o a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o do_v the_o great_a bustle_n which_o he_o make_v in_o church-matter_n signalise_v he_o as_o much_o for_o lay_v the_o first_o foundation_n of_o a_o general_a uniformity_n in_o religion_n his_o contemporary_a justiniani_n contemporary_a see_v praefat._n in_o cod._n justiniani_n procopius_n give_v a_o character_n of_o he_o that_o show_v how_o much_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o concern_v of_o his_o heart_n he_o say_v of_o he_o that_o justinian_n be_v so_o continual_o take_v up_o with_o churchman_n in_o private_a for_o the_o determine_v the_o nicety_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o lose_v his_o best_a time_n among_o they_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v spend_v about_o his_o more_o weighty_a coneern_n and_o we_o do_v according_o find_v he_o as_o fierce_a and_o severe_a in_o his_o injunction_n for_o a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o definition_n that_o be_v make_v about_o they_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n he_o set_v out_o trinitate_fw-la out_o see_v lib._n 5._o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr summâ_fw-la trinitate_fw-la a_o edict_n concern_v his_o faith_n therein_o threaten_v all_o who_o shall_v dissent_v from_o it_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o indulgence_n and_o that_o upon_o the_o discovery_n of_o they_o they_o shall_v suffer_v the_o law_n as_o profess_a heretic_n which_o be_v to_o be_v banish_v the_o roman_a territory_n and_o which_o be_v never_o execute_v upon_o the_o generality_n of_o dissenter_n before_o and_o here_o do_v his_o faith_n appear_v to_o be_v make_v the_o rule_n and_o measure_n of_o orthodoxy_n to_o the_o whole_a empire_n upon_o a_o penalty_n which_o have_v terror_n enough_o in_o it_o this_o faith_n he_o send_v to_o pope_n john_n for_o his_o concurrence_n with_o he_o in_o it_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v it_o to_o conform_v all_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v always_o his_o desire_n to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o god_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n to_o bring_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n under_o his_o subjection_n and_o to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o his_o holiness_n 10._o holiness_n ibid._n l._n 8_o 9_o &_o 10._o pope_n john_n answer_n to_o he_o do_v repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n out_o of_o his_o letter_n with_o great_a thanks_o to_o he_o as_o that_o he_o do_v preserve_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o do_v bring_v all_o else_o under_o the_o subjection_n of_o it_o and_o do_v draw_v they_o into_o the_o unity_n of_o it_o therein_o also_o do_v justinian_n express_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o desire_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n the_o pope_n on_o the_o other_o side_n confirm_v the_o emperor_n faith_n to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a faith_n and_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v always_o hold_v and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v contradict_v that_o faith_n must_v judge_v himself_o to_o be_v none_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o this_o intercourse_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n be_v insert_v into_o the_o code_n of_o the_o imperial_a law_n as_o the_o standard_n and_o rule_n for_o all_o to_o conform_v to_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v heretic_n that_o shall_v either_o deny_v the_o faith_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n that_o enjoin_v it_o and_o the_o haereticis_fw-la the_o l._n 5._o c._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la penalty_n against_o heretic_n be_v banishment_n though_o the_o emperor_n faith_n shall_v be_v account_v orthodox_n yet_o the_o induce_v such_o a_o new_a penalty_n which_o shall_v force_v it_o upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n as_o so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o a_o man_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n without_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o be_v certain_o unwarrantable_a and_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o that_o tyrannize_a power_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v the_o whole_a world_n to_o conform_v to_o all_o its_o arbitrary_a decree_n and_o to_o worship_v it_o with_o a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o all_o its_o most_o unreasonable_a command_n but_o the_o most_o public_a instance_n of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeal_n for_o uniformity_n be_v the_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o he_o the_o first_o be_v that_o under_o menna_n against_o anthimus_n severus_n and_o 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o c._n 7._o other_o where_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o their_o opinion_n they_o and_o all_o the_o other_o heretic_n with_o they_o be_v banish_v by_o the_o emperor_n edict_n and_o very_o great_a penalty_n say_v evagrius_n l._n 4._o c._n 11._o be_v enjoin_v for_o all_o such_o as_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n this_o indeed_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o arrive_v at_o a_o general_a uniformity_n and_o justinian_n have_v the_o first_o glory_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o behaviour_n in_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o three_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o five_o general_n council_n as_o it_o be_v call_v which_o be_v after_o his_o conquest_n of_o africa_n and_o italy_n find_v his_o spirit_n in_o a_o right_a disposition_n to_o affect_v to_o exalt_v the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n he_o first_o publish_v a_o book_n about_o those_o thing_n and_o pass_v a_o censure_n ibidem_fw-la petau._n ration_n temp._n ibidem_fw-la upon_o the_o three_o chapter_n against_o the_o will_n and_o solicitation_n of_o his_o clergy_n then_o force_n menna_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o subscribe_v to_o it_o send_v for_o pope_n vigilius_n and_o after_o much_o reluctance_n he_o at_o last_o get_v he_o to_o subscribe_v with_o the_o rest_n the_o next_o year_n vigilius_n publish_v a_o decree_n in_o which_o with_o a_o salvo_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o do_v express_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n justinian_n not_o content_a with_o this_o use_v all_o mean_n with_o vigilius_n by_o threat_n and_o contumely_n to_o condemn_v they_o absolute_o without_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o chalcedon_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o break_v he_o to_o it_o to_o show_v he_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v up_o for_o nothing_o but_o to_o be_v the_o emperor_n property_n and_o to_o promote_v a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o imperial_a religion_n against_o the_o pope_n will_n he_o call_v a_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n for_o this_o end_n which_o have_v always_o be_v the_o method_n of_o the_o former_a emperor_n to_o unite_v the_o difference_n about_o religion_n and_o to_o make_v the_o whole_a church_n conformable_a to_o their_o mind_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o declare_v against_o this_o assembly_n not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o claim_n of_o
his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n he_o cite_v the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n to_o prove_v the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o glory_n to_o be_v general_o expect_v by_o all_o christian_n after_o the_o time_n of_o that_o accurse_a one_o who_o be_v there_o set_v out_o as_o speak_v great_a word_n against_o the_o most_o high_a and_o who_o be_v there_o by_o justin_n judge_v to_o be_v just_a then_o at_o hand_n who_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n he_o say_v daniel_n have_v foretell_v by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o justin_n martyr_n be_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n do_v signify_v some_o king_n who_o shall_v appear_v out_o of_o the_o empire_n in_o which_o he_o himself_o live_v and_o so_o do_v suppose_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n trypho_n do_v also_o acknowledge_v that_o that_o prophecy_n do_v make_v the_o jew_n expect_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n who_o shall_v take_v upon_o he_o a_o eternal_a kingdom_n that_o be_v their_o messiah_n which_o do_v plain_o exclude_v the_o greek_a empire_n from_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n for_o upon_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n or_o kingdom_n in_o that_o place_n of_o daniel_n immediate_o succeed_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n whereas_o the_o greek_a empire_n have_v then_o be_v past_a for_o near_o 200_o year_n and_o yet_o there_o have_v be_v no_o appearance_n of_o their_o messiah_n and_o thus_o have_v we_o in_o this_o testimony_n both_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n in_o those_o day_n about_o this_o matter_n in_o trypho_n word_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n in_o justin_n irenaeus_n not_o long_o after_o justin_n lib._n 5._o cont_n haeres_fw-la cap._n 21._o do_v first_o mention_n daniel_n description_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o last_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n by_o the_o division_n of_o it_o among_o the_o ten_o last_o king_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o then_o a_o little_a after_o but_o yet_o still_o much_o more_o manifest_o have_v john_n a_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n set_v out_o to_o we_o in_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o last_o time_n of_o it_o and_o the_o ten_o king_n who_o be_v in_o it_o among_o who_o that_o empire_n which_o now_o reign_v shall_v be_v divide_v declare_v what_o be_v those_o ten_o horn_n that_o be_v see_v by_o daniel_n and_o again_o daniel_n do_v diligent_o foresignify_a the_o divide_n and_o share_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o by_o the_o ten_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o he_o have_v before_o make_v to_o be_v a_o time_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n cap._n 24._o he_o pitch_v upon_o latino_n because_o his_o kingdom_n say_v he_o have_v that_o name_n which_o we_o know_v must_v be_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n and_o irenaeus_n testimony_n may_v pass_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o the_o father_n at_o that_o time_n for_o he_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o most_o diligent_a searcher_n into_o the_o book_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n of_o any_o of_o the_o first_o age_n see_v lib._n 5._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 24._o he_o have_v 3._o lib._n 3._o cap._n 3._o inquire_v of_o those_o that_o have_v see_v st._n john_n face_n to_o face_n and_o of_o those_o that_o have_v give_v the_o clear_a reason_n for_o their_o exposition_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o have_v examine_v all_o the_o ancient_a and_o approve_a copy_n of_o it_o century_n iii_o tertullian_n present_o after_o irenaeus_n in_o his_o book_n against_o the_o jew_n after_o have_v quote_v daniel_n cap._n 2._o about_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n add_v of_o which_o second_o come_v the_o same_o daniel_n also_o say_v and_o behold_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n which_o be_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n and_o must_v therefore_o by_o he_o be_v expect_v to_o come_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n there_o of_o which_o he_o say_v in_o his_o apology_n to_o the_o emperor_n the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o king_n bring_v on_o antichrist_n according_a to_o the_o description_n of_o the_o rise_n up_o of_o the_o 11_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n after_o the_o ten._n and_o again_o say_v that_o that_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v at_o hand_n which_o therefore_o must_v be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o so_o must_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o which_o that_o horn_n do_v belong_v be_v the_o same_o kingdom_n hippolytus_n martyr_n de_fw-fr consummatione_fw-la mundi_fw-la i_o bring_v say_v he_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o witness_v worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v the_o prophet_n daniel_n cap._n 2_o &_o cap._n 7._o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o first_o beast_n signify_v the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o four_o signify_v the_o roman_n and_o then_o about_o the_o ten_o horn_n who_o be_v these_o but_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n antichrist_n and_o a_o ltttle_a before_o this_o prophecy_n will_v persuade_v all_o that_o have_v any_o judgement_n in_o they_o that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 2d_o and_o seven_o chapter_n be_v the_o same_o st._n cyprian_n lib._n 2._o adversus_fw-la judaeos_fw-la speaking_z of_o the_o stone_n christ_n who_o in_o the_o last_o time_n shall_v become_v a_o mountain_n in_o reference_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n dan._n 2._o which_o be_v to_o succeed_v the_o four_o kingdom_n there_o and_o ad_fw-la novatianum_fw-la upon_o that_o of_o st._n judas_n ver_fw-la 14._o behold_v the_o lord_n come_v with_o thousand_o of_o his_o saint_n say_v it_o be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o the_o description_n in_o daniel_n cap._n 7._o v._n 9_o 10._o which_o show_v his_o opinion_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n which_o be_v to_o come_v before_o it_o to_o be_v that_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o past_a and_o therefore_o not_o the_o greek_a empire_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o else_o that_o it_o can_v then_o be_v but_o the_o roman_a lactantius_n soon_o after_o he_o have_v a_o particular_a application_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o of_o all_o the_o account_n of_o it_o in_o daniel_n to_o the_o roman_a empire_n lib._n 7._o cap._n 16._o century_n iu._n methodius_n in_o his_o revelation_n upon_o that_o of_o st._n paul_n 2_o thes_n 2._o 6._o what_o be_v it_o then_o say_v he_o that_o shall_v be_v take_v away_o but_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o refer_v to_o that_o man_n of_o sin_n who_o be_v there_o describe_v by_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n athanasius_n in_o synop_n de_fw-fr s._n scriptor_n daniel_n also_o say_v he_o see_v vision_n of_o the_o consummation_n two_o about_o the_o kingdom_n viz._n cap._n 2_o &_o 7._o and_o two_o more_o about_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o about_o the_o come_v of_o antichrist_n viz._n cap._n 9_o &_o cap._n 11._o so_o that_o by_o the_o consummation-vision_n of_o the_o kingdom_n he_o must_v understand_v the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o that_o the_o four_o can_v not_o be_v the_o grecian_a but_o the_o roman_a eusebius_n caesariensis_n be_v say_v by_o jerom_n to_o have_v write_v three_o volume_n and_o apollinarius_n five_o against_o porphyry_n who_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o greek_n after_o alexander_n against_o all_o the_o current_n of_o interpreter_n before_o who_o have_v determine_v it_o to_o be_v the_o roman_a see_v jerom_n be_v preface_n before_o daniel_n victorinus_n suppose_v to_o be_v afer_n in_o apocalypsin_n c._n 13._o upon_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o ten_o crown_a horn_n chap._n 13._o these_o ten_o horn_n say_v he_o and_o ten_o crown_n daniel_n also_o do_v set_v forth_o before_o and_o that_o antichrist_n shall_v pull_v up_o three_o of_o they_o after_o he_o have_v before_o interpret_v that_o beast_n and_o its_o horn_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n chrysostom_n on_o 2_o thessalon_n 2._o 6._o speak_v of_o that_o that_o do_v withhold_v the_o come_n of_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n after_o he_o have_v determine_v it_o to_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n add_v for_o as_o the_o babylonian_n and_o mede_n be_v destroy_v who_o be_v before_o the_o roman_a empire_n so_o shall_v this_o empire_n itself_o be_v ruin_v by_o antichrist_n and_o he_o by_o christ_n and_o this_o do_v daniel_n deliver_v to_o we_o with_o great_a evidence_n century_n v._n isidorus_n pelusiota_n in_o his_o 218th_o epistle_n say_v thus_o